Mobius: Equestrian Adventure (Revamped! Old chapters included)

by Mobius of the Moon

Rating: teen
Tags: Comedy, Adventure, Gore, Princess Celestia, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Main 6, Princess Luna, Original Character
Length: 71004

I've lived quite a while... Perhaps I should try and go back?

Mobius finds himself thrown into yet another adventure, this time in Equestria! Not only is he told to protect these ponies called the mane six, he's apparently supposed to "loosen up" a little bit. He arrive's, but something is wrong. What if there's the chance that his nemesis is there too? [This is the past. and then the Reboot happened]

------
REBOOT: I am Mobius. I am so old, too old to remember. I have been living in Equestria for five years now, though my travels have taken me... Elsewhere. One thing is for certain: the end is near... or at least, as far as I can see. I ain't no prophet!

------

So, I'll try to update when inspiration strikes me. That is all
Mobius, the Seer of the Moon.
Oh, btw, the cover is not mine.

Published 2011-12-23 15:02:16 UTC
Last updated 2012-12-17 01:16:03 UTC

Mobius pt. 2: Meetings and Friends

Mobius pt. 2: Meetings and Friends
(Keep in mind that all this transpires at some point between episodes 2 and 3 of season 1. Some alterations could happen to the episode, because of our little “disturbance” in this realm.)
“Men occasionally stumble over the truth, but most of them pick themselves up and hurry off as if nothing had happened.”
-Winston Churchill

I awoke to birds chirping in the trees and sunlight pouring in through the window. I sat up, groaning, and rubbed my face with my hands… paws. I looked down, remembering what had transpired the day before, and I audibly groaned in exasperation. Stupid Gods. I’m a cat. In a world absolutely FILLED with ponies. Stupid. I still had no problem with being a cat. I was even the same size as the ponies, actually a little bigger than Big Mac.

I sat up in the bed, somehow like a human would, and then flopped back down. I was never a morning person, but duty calls. I rolled off the bed and pushed to my feet (paws, dang it!), and sidled out of the room and into the hallway. I padded out to the room I had been in last night. Applejack was there, looking at me with a slightly smug look on her face.

“What?” I asked, seeing a plate with food on it at the table, and another bottle with an apple on it next to it. I sat down as Applejack began talking.

“I suppose you’re not a mornin’ pony… er, that is- you get the point.” Applejack sighed at her attempt to joke.

“Yes indeed I’m not.” I said, chowing down on the breakfast. Eggs and bacon. I sleepily thought that if these are ponies, why are they eating dairy and meat? “I’m guessing I woke up a little late for breakfast?”

“You’re right there, pardner.” The orange pony said, laughing good-naturedly and hitting me slightly on the arm- leg… thing.

I stood and shook myself, draining the juice (still don’t know if it’s cider or not. Someone tell me) from the bottle before tossing the bottle into the bin. Applejack noticed and raised her eyebrows slightly, “So, you’re a pretty good shot, aren’t ya.”

I just stood there like an idiot. Fitting, I would say. “Hm? Oh, uh, naw, just thirsty is all. Just tossing the bottle into the nearest container.” I stood there, just kind of staring, until Applejack stood up and said, “Well, you ready to meet the rest of the gang? Maybe we could see what exactly you are.”

I brightened, running to the front door and calling, “Would I? I would be delighted my dear Applejack.” I turned and raced out the door, almost leaving the farm until I realized that I was supposed to not know my way around. I let Applejack catch up and stood there while she asked, “Can’t you just wait one gosh darned minute (teehee, I find that phrase funny)? You don’t have to be in such a hurry. Is there somepony you need to meet?”

I grinned sheepishly, “Sorry, old habit.” Well, there goes another lie. I wonder how long I can keep this up. Also, I should get used to the way everyone- I mean everypony- talks around here.

“Well, now you better hurry up, ‘cause I ain’t waitin’.” Applejack grinned and sped off down the road.

I again just stood there, feeling slightly hopeless, until I remembered. Unfurling them, I stood at the top of the hill, preparing to fly. My wings rustled in the slight breeze, and I took a deep breath before leaping as high as I could. Thinking hard about flapping my wings, I looked down to see the ground rushing up at me! Screaming (yes, like a girl), I flapped frantically as I tried to stop my descent. Suddenly my wings moved, and when I looked again I was gliding quite high above the ground now. I tried flapping them, and I plummeted again. I found that I didn’t have to think of flying, much less try. All I had to do was do whatever came natural. Flying was an instinct, then, not something you have to learn. I tried to do a barrel roll for fun but it didn’t work. I almost crashed into a tree. So flying must be natural, but you have to learn the tricks. Hmph.

Instead of flying, I now tried gliding and flapping to stay high. When I looked down the second time, Applejack was but a tiny orange speck sort of far behind me. Using my Sight, I saw a triumphant look on her face, as if she knew she was winning.

Oh wait, my Sight. Well, that needs explaining, too. Here comes another long explanation in which I might ramble. Just follow the instructions from chapter one and listen up.
$&$&$&$&$&

So you see, every Seer has a certain amount of power, mostly determined by their eyes. There are many types, but I will go over four main ones today: Truth, Scout, Tank, and Traveling Seers (Woot! That’s me!).

Truth Seers have the ability to sense disturbances in other worlds, and in people. It’s pretty creepy to have them search your mind. Their symbol of power is a rune in, I think ancient Norse: Algiz, meaning unclear. Because though they are called Truth Seers, they usually cannot see what exactly will happen or the exact problem. They are truly weak when it comes to fighting. Not that that’s bad; some of my best friends were Truth Seers! Key word being were, though.

The next type of Seer is Scout Seers. They are marked by a cog wheel that activates over one of their eyes (usually the dominant one) when they use their powers to see far ahead, through walls, and have other sight enhancements. They are fast and usually fight with guns, and occasionally bows. They are sometimes nice, but most of the time they’re really quiet.

Next up: Tank. They are the big guys, the macho men, and the heavy (emphasis on heavy) lifters (you have not seen ripped until you’ve seen them), the- (here insert the “get on with it!” from Monty Python and the Holy Grail)… Okay, okay, you get it right? They are marked by how their eyes take on an angular look when they fight. They carry quite huge broadswords and really, REALLY huge guns. (OH, by the way, our weapons are really hard to actually describe, so I’ll leave that for another time) Most Tank Seers actually have gentle natures, though, making them incredibly easy to get along with.
Finally we get to Traveling Seers, such as Hunter, Karen, and myself. We have the powers of Truth (the mind reading, and other mind-related things), Scout (even better vision enhancements), and Tank (only it’s a bad thing when we go berserk). We are marked by solid colors in our eyes. We have the support abilities of the lesser Seers, and even the more powerful abilities of the Gods themselves. I suppose it comes from being chosen by the Gods. I remember my choosing by the Gods. Scary, but fascinating at the same time.
… Oh. You’re still there. Sorry about that, just reminiscing.

So anyway, Traveling Seers have the powers of all the other types of Seers (just much better). There is a rumor, though, that when a Seer’s time as a Traveler is up (which is when they die- but that can't happen anymore-, or it is when the Gods decide to elect a new one-that doesn't happen anymore either-), they gain their true powers as Gods. Seems blasphemous, don’tcha think? But that’s apparently how it goes.

On yet another side note, I will describe what each Clan looks like throughout the ranks. Lunars, as our color is light purple and a royal blue, have that significant color match. Same goes for Solars, but they have light orange and red. Darks, though I have only heard of Traveling Seers for them (they are a sneaky, secretive bunch), are pitch Black on red. All these colors appear in some combination in our eyes that fits our type and Clan. If someone was to try to use Seer powers and they weren’t a Seer, the color of their eyes would be a cloudy silver, meaning that they had no Seer power. (That is why one of my eyes was silver, because I only had half power for now… Stupid Gods.) Not only would they not have any Seer powers, but the non-Seer would most likely lose their sight and get another, maybe life threatening health problem.

Well, I’m done rambling, so let’s get on with the story!
$&$&$&$&$&

Chuckling to myself, I turned my attention back to the now quite close Ponyville. Making a stupid split decision, I dive-bombed the nearest rock, feeling all for the worlds as if I were plummeting to my doom. Wind streamed past, and I pulled up without even thinking, stopping and gliding to an almost perfect stop. These wings must have minds of their own. I thought. That or the God(essses) were watching out for me.

Well, that’s a plus. I thought somewhat cheerfully, now to hope that I look like the normal population soon. Do you know how much I felt like an outcast? No? I thought so.

I looked around. I had completely missed the rock I was aiming for, but hey, I wasn’t a pulp that would randomly pop back up perfectly fine in a home world. I waited for Applejack, gloating silently in my victory. I quickly pushed it away, though, when I realized how close I was to “giving in,” which is when Seers, especially Lunar ones, give in to certain emotions. Then Lunar Clan, being more susceptible to dark/evil emotions like greed, hatred, or gloating/boasting, is easily influenced. Of course, we can feel these emotions, but if we feel them too much… you get the picture. It’s like giving in to hatred or insanity, only milder; we go berserk either way, and- no, too much detail.

... I’ve gotten off topic again, haven’t I? Ah, well, back to the story.

I sat there, smiling, as Applejack finally got over the last rise and reached me, puffing for air.

“Had fun?” I said, grinning.

“How… how’d you get… here… so fast?” Applejack panted.

I unfurled my massive wings (which were only about two stretched out ponies wide… Wow, odd comparison) and said, “With these babies. You yourself said they were amazing, did you not?” I did my best to make a sciency accent, which wasn’t hard, considering all the types of scientists I’d been around throughout the years. Most of them actually ended up being German. So now my semi-deep voice that was still soft sounded harsh and German.

“You… sound like… Rainbow Dash.” Applejack wheezed out.

I laughed, “I bet I do (cookie points if you get the reference. Btw, it’s 10,000 points a cookie).” Then I realized yet another mistake. Ummm… Damn?

Applejack gave me the stare again, like I was something alien. Which, of course, I was.

“Ummm… Hey look at that!” I actually had something to point at. There was a pink blob bouncing up the road towards us. I searched my knowledge of this realm and it came to me.

I almost blurted out the name before Applejack said it for me, doubt still slightly in her voice, “Oh, that’s just Pinkie Pie. She’s one of my friends. Come on, I’ll take you to meet her.”

I stayed at as much of a distance as I could, because I felt bad mojo vibes from that girl- er, mare. I stood still as Applejack said, “Well, hey there Pinkie. I just wanted to meet my friend Mobius here, and-” she never finished.

“Oh! A new person? Where? Where?” Pinkie began looking in the most random places possible. Under a rock. In a tree. She even ran off down the street and came bouncing back a few minutes later, looking confused.

I must be invisible. I thought sarcastically. I stepped forward, putting my wings in and hoping that Pinkie wouldn’t react like the Apples had. Pinkie turned as I padded forward, and instead of cringing, laughed in my face. I then remembered. “Element of laughter.” I muttered to myself, smiling.

“Oh, oh! What’s the costume for? Nightmare Night isn’t for months, you know. Oh! Is it for a prank? I LLLOVE pranks!” Pinkie then began to say random things, forgetting about me. And here we go. I thought, thinking for once that my inability to listen to people at times might be a good thing.

Applejack finally got Pinkie Pie calmed down after about ten minutes of something about something along the lines of her first cake, and got formal introductions in, “No Pinkie, this is what he normally looks like. He’s just a little different from us. Mobius here wants a tour of Ponyville so I was gonna take him to Twilight’s to see if she has any idea, erm, what he is.” She cast a worried glance my way, which I shook my head in answer to, saying that I didn’t mind the way she put it.

I stuck out my paw when Pinkie didn’t respond and said, “Hey. What’s shakin’ bacon?” I cringed. Why? Why-though this was Pinkie Pie- did I have to say that of all things? I hated greetings officially now.

Pinkie just stared (again, what’s with the staring?), then jumped in the air, gasped, and said all at once, “You’renewsothatmeansyouneedaparty!Youralsosomesortofpegasuscatthingythat’ssocoolsoyourpartys-houldbeextraspecialfun!I’llgetstartedrightaway!” the pink mass of hyper activeness sped off down the road, back into town. I grinned. I just love that pony to death. Yes, I just said that. Ponies are adorable, non?

I fell on the ground, laughing my head off and saying, “Oh, I was waiting for that to happen!”

Applejack stared funky at me again, Crap. I thought, I did it again.

Then the orange pony turned and said, “Yeah, well, Pinkie can be like that at times. Come on, next I’ll take you to Rarity’s.” Oh, wonderful. I could see some serious talks about my looks coming.

We made our way through town, ponies staring at us-well, me- the whole way. I met each stare evenly, smiling cordially. Although, being a cat, it must have looked creepy, because the ponies backed away into their buildings or cringed. I saw one mare lead her curious filly away, though the younger complained. I caught her waving madly behind her mother’s back, and I made sure to wave my tail in her direction, smiling at her before walking on.

I leaned in towards Applejack, “Are you sure this was a good idea?”

Applejack looked around us, seeing the stares, and replied, “Jus’ ignore them fer now. Twilight has all the books at her house, and I wouldn’t want her to strain herself getting them all over there.”

“Wouldn’t she have Spike to help her?” I said before I could stop myself. A cold sweat (or something like it) broke out under my thick fur, and I waited for the retribution to come. I looked at my feet…paws.

But nothing came. I looked up to see Applejack staring not at me, but straight ahead. She had a hurt look on her face. “I don’t know how you know what you do, but it ain’t natural. Are you sure you aren’t lying to me?”

I stuttered and stammered for an answer, “N-n-no, A-Applejack, I-I would n-nev-never lie about something like this. I d-don’t really know h-ho-how I know what I do, b-but I do.” It wasn’t exactly a lie, but I didn’t like it.

Applejack just stared ahead, still looking concerned. “Alrighty, then. Guess I should be getting’ you to Rarity’s now.”

I breathed a silent sigh of relief, glad that she didn’t press further. But I went with a heavy heart, knowing that my lies would pile up and eventually crush me, like they almost always did.
$&$&$&$&$&
(A note from me, the author: This part might seem jumbled and messy, because it suddenly deleted itself, causing me to have to start over)

I stared in wonder at the Carousel Boutique. It was amazing! The dresses, the dress models, and the gems. Oh, the gems! Being a cat, my instincts kicked in and told me that shiny things were good. So many shiny gems!

The bell had tinkled when we walked in, and an elegant voice said from the other room, breaking me out of my reverie, “Welcome to the Carousel Boutique. How may I help you?” a white unicorn-(wait, I’m not typing in what she looks like! You know that!)

Rarity stopped dead when she saw me, her sentence ending in a squeal. Applejack took this moment to step forward and say, “Howdy, Rarity! This here is my friend Mobius. Now I know he might look a bit funky, but-”

Rarity interrupted, saying, “Funky? How could you say such a thing Applejack? Look at this coat, it’s like silk. And that sheen! What do you use?”She began to list off hair products I never even knew existed. What could I say? That I ate a specific mix of Purina Cat Chow and some pills? No, then I’d sound like an addict. Wait, do ponies even know what addicts are? I looked to Applejack for help, who merely shrugged and motioned for me to go along with it.

When Rarity was finished I simply shrugged. Then she gasped, and said, “Oh, but where are my manners? I am Rarity, fashionista of Ponyville.” She leaned in and whispered, “*And I don’t mean to brag, but the best in Equestria, too.*” She giggled slightly, and I realized that she had held out a hoof.

Finally, someone (or somepony) who would greet me properly! I took her hoof and shook it gently but warmly (Rarity is a lady). “Mobius. I am not someone who knows fashion, but if I do say so myself, your claim is not without valid reason.” I gave another appreciative look around the room and looked back to meet Rarity’s dazzled eyes. She ran off to a stage at the back of the room, which was covered by a heavy red curtain.

Rarity pulled the curtain aside to reveal four dresses, and said proudly, “This is my new line of dresses that I am almost finished with. It is to represent the beauty of the four seasons.”
I have to say, I was impressed. They looked exactly like how I would have described the seasons… with colors (hey, is it bad if I have a little designer in me too? I should have some after all these years). I could see areas that needed to be finished on all the dresses.

Spring was a soft dress that’s colors ranged from light to dark green. It had big, slow, thin curves and folds. Summer was a red and bright orange. The short dress had short, drastic lines to describe Summer’s heat. Fall was yellow and a darker orange, with subtle hints of brown in it. Compared to summer, its long-ness trailed behind it, the curves almost lazy. Winter was one of my favorites. It was a light blue and white, folding and overlapping each other in a cascade of color. It was the poofiest, too. The color was fur lined, and the whole thing was inset with snowflake-like beads that sparkled. On closer inspection, the beads were actually tiny diamonds.

I drew back, greatly impressed. “These are beautiful.” I went on to describe what I saw in them, Rarity sitting sort of stunned and Applejack looking shocked. When I finished Rarity squealed again and said, “Oh my, that is exactly what I was thinking as I made these! Are you sure you’ve never had any experience with designing?”

“Well, I was never a designer, but I have known… a few.” It wasn’t a lie, for once. I had known quite a few designers… just maybe they were alive decades or centuries ago… in different dimensions.

… Well, now that the depressing moment is over, back to the story.

Rarity smiled and said, “Well, then, is there anything else? Maybe a suit or something?”

I thought about that. A suit on me might look quite nice. I’d seen them on ponies, but not on a cat that was bigger than a pony. I hadn’t seen a cat with wings before either, except for that one dream where I was being pied by all sorts of flying animals. Or was that in a realm? I don't remember.

Applejack gave me the don’t do it look, and I grinned. Turning to Rarity, I said, “I would be delighted if you could make me a suit, Rarity.”

Her eyes glowed and she set to work.
$&$&$&$&$&

About thirty minutes later, I had been measured and Rarity had gotten the proportions she needed. Let me tell you though, I’m not one for standing still very long. It was excruciatingly BORING to stand there. But I did get to choose what I wanted the suit to exactly look like, so it wasn’t all bad. (you want to know what it looks like? Well too bad!)

Applejack then pulled me aside and whispered, “So, uh, where’d you get your, er, sense of fancy stuff?”

I looked at her, a smile spreading across my face, “I just am, my dear. I just am.”

As we started to leave Rarity called out, “Wait!” We turned around to see her rushing after us. “Where are you going?”

“I’m just givin’ Mobius the good ol’ tour of Ponyville. I’m taking him to Twilight’s next, see if she has any idea… well, you know.” Applejack replied, casting another glance at me. I again shrugged to show my indifference.

“Oh, well, then, he won’t be getting around easily any time soon then.” Wow, Rarity. Harsh. “Let me join you!”

Applejack sighed, “Okay, okay Rarity. I guess it’s best that Mobius gets to know all of us pretty soon anyway, ‘cause if he stays he’ll be seein’ a lot of us.” She grinned at me.

I chuckled, “I think I will, too.”

Therefore we were led to Twilight’s by Rarity, who began to name off everything she knew about Ponyville. I just zoned out gain and made a mental map of the town in my head. Easy enough when there are landmarks like huge trees.
$&$&$&$&$&

And, of course, the library was that huge tree. I still don’t get how that tree is alive when there’s a freaking library inside of it. But, I don’t question things in different realms. Last time I did that I was chased throughout an alternate version of London, all the while an angry mob chasing me with pitchforks. That’s another thing I don’t understand. Even today I see angry mobs with just pitchforks and torches. I mean, hello? We do have guns. Hell, I would use a chainsaw. Oh, that would be fun.

Now then, where was I? Oh, yes, Twilight’s. (I told you I might get off topic a lot)

So there we were, standing outside Twilight’s, I was about to knock on the door, when it opened in my face, slamming me into the tree (foreshadowing!). I heard the sound a truck makes when backing up, too. You know, the beeping?

“Alright, alright, Twilight, I was just-” that was Spike’s voice. You are dead if that was on purpose, lizard. I thought evilly. “Oh, hey there Applejack. And R-R-Rar-Rari-” Spike was, of course, completely mute in Rarities presence. I could just imagine the hearts in his eyes, and the way he floated wherever she went. That, ladies and gentlemen, is what I call a love coma. No control over your body because of love.

“Oh hey there girls!” Twilight’s voice came from just the other side of the door. “I wasn’t expecting you. Is… is something wrong?” Well, it seems that someone is oblivious to the tail I’m waving madly.

“Well, you see, Twilight,” Applejack began, “we came to show you a new friend of ours, but…” Applejack trailed off uncertainly.

“Oh, how do I do this politely?” Rarity mused. “Well, right now that friend is a pancake on the other side of your door.”
Twilight immediately moved the door and I fell forward onto the ground, just like your everyday cartoon. That’s right, Mobius, Seer extraordinaire, was a literal pancake. I love how that’s possible here.

Twilight was silent for a moment. My body, of course popped back to its original shape in no time, and I stared at her, feeling a laugh bubbling up inside. All it would take was…

“So, did I miss anything?” I began to crack up at my own poor joke, rolling on the ground and crying. I was completely oblivious, also, to the pain I would later regret neglecting. I could feel everyone’s eyes on me as my bellows (yes, I ‘bellow’ with laughter) died to chuckles and I finally stood up.

“Oh my gosh, is this…?” Twilight trailed off. I stopped my chuckles and turned to her. She was about to say something. What, was I some type of species of cat here? Well, that would be a first. There are a lot of firsts in different realms. Like in Megaman’s world. That was my first Travel as a Seer. I would never have expected to be sent into the cyberworld as bits of data, go through all of Megaman’s adventures with him, and then end up playing Go with an old man out of boredom after saving the world six damn times! I was also still my amazing young 17 year old self, even after it had been twenty years since I had saved the world.

“What, sugar cube? What is it?” Applejack asked uncertainly. Rarity was staring intently at her. We all felt something coming on.

“Come with me!” Twilight said suddenly, grabbing my arm- leg, thing- and dragged me into the house.

She completely ignored Spike, who was staring with still heart-filled eyes at Rarity, and began to levitate books from all around the room. She opened one I saw titled, Ancient and Mythological Creatures of Equestria. She flipped the pages with her magic as I sat, trying to stare over her shoulder. She suddenly swatted my face with her hoof, sending me reeling into a bookcase. The whole thing shuddered, and books rained down on me.

“Oh, not again. I had just finished shelving those! Spike!... Spike?” Oh, so I am chopped liver or something, is that right? Of all the (here some suggestive language was used) this happens? Someone… Help?... Or not.

“Spike, get over here!” Twilight of course disregarded Spike’s feelings and dragged him over to the books I was under. “Please get these (re)shelved, Spike.”

I could hear Spike’s grumbling from underneath my pile, and as I felt books being lifted, I used my night vision Sight to read a copy of Magic and You!. It was all about levitating magic in the first chapter. The introduction was quite useful. My findings concluded that, apparently, unicorn ponies would be utterly useless if they suddenly lost their horns. Well, that’s a pleasant thought. I grumbled in my head.

I now began to notice the aching of my body from being slammed by a door, crushed by books, of all things (I love to read, but this is a little too much to read at once), and apparently my careless dive earlier had caused some damage, too. The aches and pains grew slightly worse as time went on. I would have to use Medic Sight to check my injuries later and then heal.

“Uhh, Twilight, dear, couldn’t you just get those books up yourself?” Rarity asked. I think she was trying to get me rescued quicker. Thank you Rarity, at least I know you’re watching out for me.

“No, because I’m reading this and I don’t have time to order books at the moment. Now then, all I need to know to conclude my research is if your friend can do magic. Now then, where is he?”

I felt a slight surge at the negligence of myself. Well, then, I guess I should answer her question.

A surge of energy ran through me as I activated my magic, and all the compression I had felt lifted off as I picked the books up, levitating them into what I hoped were the right places on the shelves. The books were circled with blue magic streaked with silver. Hmph, guess magic really does reflect eye color. I thought, remembering the introduction of the book.
I smirked and gave an exaggerated bow (which hurt quite much), saying, “Hello, Twilight Sparkle. I am Mobius (Seer extraordinaire, I added silently), at your service. What can I assist you with today?”

I straightened, grinning. Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack all stared in a shocked silence at me. I began to feel uncomfortable, until Spike shouted, “Whoa that was awesome! The books are even in all the right places!” I breathed a silent sigh of relief at that. It’s good to have centuries of knowledge up your sleeve sometimes.

Twilight was the first to break the uncomfortable silence, “Well, then that concludes my hypothesis.” She said matter of factly, holding out a hoof, “Come look, all of you.”

I shook her hoof and then we all crowded around Twilight as she read about a cat that looked almost exactly like me, but with different colors.

“‘The Aries Leo Sagittarios (Hah, I’m constellations! Zodiac ones at that.) is a mythical winged cat that appears in very few ancient texts. Never truly seen by ponies, it is marked off as fable. In legend, it is usually the one who comes during times of trouble, bringing great power with them. But the power comes with a price. The encounters usually end in anguish and sorrow with those surrounding them.’” Well, that fit the bill. I guess the gods knew what they were doing after all. I wonder if what I had said about the God(esses) would come back to haunt me. I sure hope not. But it seemed that more unlucky things were happening to me than usual.

Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, and Spike(who had climbed onto Twilight’s back to read along) were all staring at me (again with the staring! Almighty Lords of the Moon, that’s getting old!). Their expressions told me that I had either done something very wrong, or I was Celestia herself. Neither seemed very likely, but I hoped that the latter was true. At least, the fact that I wouldn’t be in trouble part of it.

Applejack was the first to break the tense silence, “Well, I’ll be. We know somethin’ from that fancy old book a’ yours, Twilight.” She beamed at me. I grinned, sheepishly, back. Hey, I’m supposed to be looking and acting normal. This wasn’t exactly what I had in mind.

Twilight this time broke the silence that followed Applejack’s remark. “I think you should meet the rest of the gang. So, who have you met already Mobius?”

“Well let’s see, I met Pinkie while coming into town, and I’m sure you can all guess how that turned out.” They all grinned. Of course they knew.

“Alright, then. I guess we’ll go see Rainbow Dash first. She’s closer.” Twilight said, turning and walking out, Spike jumping off to stay behind. Applejack, Rarity and I followed out, questioning yet another odd reaction from a pony.
$&$&$&$&$&

We reached the cloud house (damn, I’m jealous) and Twilight called as loud as she could, “Rainbow Dash! Get down here!”

A blue head with a rainbow mane popped out of the clouds and Rainbow’s voice shouted down, “What the hay is going on here? I was sleeping!”

Before anyone could answer, I spread my wings and flew straight up, reaching the cloud in no time. I made yet another exaggerated bow- while flying at that- and said, “You must be Rainbow Dash. Pleased to meet you. I am Mobius, S-” I stopped myself. Almost blew it again. I was going to have to wait for that secret to be revealed.

R.D. gaped openly at me, looking down at the others, then back to me. “What… what the hay!? I’m dreaming, I must be!”
I landed on her cloud… yard… thingie and poked her, “No, this isn’t a dream. This is real!” For emphasis, I leaped backwards, doing a double backwards somersault and hovering over her. At least, that’s what I would like to say happened, but it wasn’t. Instead I failed my attempt at that, tripping somehow over a bit of cloud and plummeting all the way down to the others, smashing into a rock. Through the literal stars circling my head I saw Rainbow gliding gracefully down, and through the whining noise in my head I heard her laughing.

“Okay, now that was hilarious!” She said, tears streaming down her face in merriment, “Where’d you learn that move?”

“Same person you learned from,” I said, grinning evilly, “your mom.” Well, that was a wonderful comeback, Mobius. What’s next, then, the dump?

Rainbow Dash just stared at me for a moment before ramming me, knocking me back off my shaky feet. I didn’t laugh as I stood up, shaking my head to clear it. Rainbow glared at me and that was when I chuckled, “Dang, I was just joking! How much does it take to get people to laugh sometimes?”

All their eyes were on me, and I shrugged, “What? I really was just joking.” They continued staring with puzzled expressions. I shook my head before realizing. Jokes like that probably aren’t commonly used around here.

“So, yeah.” I said, trying to change the subject, “Who’s the last person we should meet?”

“Oh, that would be Fluttershy.” Applejack said, always the first to end awkward situations, “She’s a might bit shy at times so you might have to-” Applejack was left hanging and the others were dumbfounded as I took to the air and called out, “Hey R.D.! I’ll beat you there!” I heard her protests as I flew quickly away, but then I could already hear her gaining.
$&$&$&$&$&

The others arrived about fifteen minutes after R.D. and I had, and they caught me giving her a brotherly noogie. She had won by a hair, but then we had gotten into a heated argument over who had really won. I would of course never admit to losing, so it ended up with a playful scuffle.

So anyway, the others just looked at us while we grinned and blshed and suggested that we keep moving. And so we did.
The area around Fluttershy’s house, of course, was filled with animals. The rabbits that hopped by were quite funny, fighting over a carrot. The chickens just sat there, but ran when I crept closer. I looked at the squirrels chattering in the trees, the turtles crawling along at the slowest pace possible.

The rabbits were still fighting when Fluttershy came out of nowhere and said in her soft kind tone, “It’s okay, little ones. You can all share.” She split the carrot evenly and all three dug into their share. None looked like Angel (the devil-rabbit), though.

Fluttershy turned in our direction, and she began to say, “Hi girls. I was just getting these cute bunnies fed. What is it you want?” her eyes traveled over everyone until they rested on me. Instead of staring, though, she squealed in her tiny voice and ran into her house, slamming the door behind her. I turned to the others. “Am I really that scary?”

Applejack turned to me and said, “I told you she was a might bit shy.”
“I get that, but it’s so depressing when everypony(hah, I am using native language!) runs away from you!”
Twilight had left the conversation and was already at the door to Fluttershy’s house.
And that brings me to a point. Why, if she is so terrified of the Everfree forest, is her house built RIGHT NEXT TO IT?
Anyway, let’s move on.

Twilight knocked on Fluttershy’s door and said, “What’s the matter, Fluttershy? There’s nothing wrong.” All the rest of rolled our eyes and groaned inwardly. Leave it to Twilight to question the obvious.

Fluttershy opened the door slightly and looked at me, “You’re telling me you don’t see the big, scary monster sitting right out there next to everyone?” I lifted a paw and waved. Fluttershy squeaked and slammed the door again. I looked at my paw. What did I do now? Then I saw that my paw was quite large, as big as a hoof and my legs were just as thick. I looked at the rest of my body through Flutter’s eyes and saw something quite scary. I could see how she had run away from me so quickly after seeing me. I had the same proportions as a stallion here, and considering I was around the same size as Big Mac, I made one ferocious feline. Maybe there was also the fact that my claws had come out, wickedly curved and sharp. I retracted them and placed my paw back down.

This time I was the one to knock, and I said softly when I heard her gasp, “Hey, it’s okay, Fluttershy. I won’t hurt you. I’m just an everyday cat… well, sort of. You get what I’m saying, don’t you? I’m Mobius, and I heard that yours is Fluttershy. Do you mind if I come in?” Well, let’s hope that attempt works.

Fluttershy actually opened the door and looked me over again. Then her tender-loving-animal-care-person look came on and she grabbed me, dragging me into the house quite painfully and suddenly was treating me like a baby, “Oh is the wittle kitty sad? Well, I’ll fix that. How about some soup?” She disappeared into her kitchen and I officially thought that she had gone crazy.

When she came back though, she suddenly screamed and hid behind a chair.

“Uh, Flutter?” I said, creeping around and nosing her. She peeked at me from behind her hair (which looked adorable, by the way) and squeaked. I smiled (I hope) and held out a paw to help her up. “How about we try introductions again?”

Flutters again peeked out, and slowly took my paw in her hoof. I shook it after helping her up, moving a little closer and stretching out a wing. She said something unintelligible and looked in slight fear and amazement at it. I smiled again-hopefully in a reassuring way- and wrapped the wing around her, muttering under my breath, “It’ll be okay, sweetheart, it’ll be okay. I’m a friend, okay? You don’t have to be afraid.” I’d dealt with scared orphans in the Fallout Realm before, and I felt for some reason that this wasn’t much different. Gradually Fluttershy calmed and said to me, “What was that. I can’t even do that to animals, and I’m usually great with them.”

I smiled, “Just practice.” Actually, it was part of Medic Sight. The Medic Seers used it on victims that either needed to be sedated, had just been through a traumatizing event, had been severely wounded, or were also in shock for various reasons.

“So, anyway,” I said in my normal voice, “let’s start again. I’m pleased to meet you Fluttershy. I hope we can be great friends.”

Fluttershy smiled back, “I hope so too.” I led the way out and we walked over to the others. I grinned victoriously at them, and Flutter explained what had happened.

“Well, I’ll be.” Applejack said, “I’ve never heard of that happening before.”

“Yeah, well, I am totally awesome like that.” I turned and smiled at Fluttershy, winking. She giggled (which was irresistibly adorable, by the way). I suddenly heard a completely audible ‘shhhhh!’ and a confused Twilight ask ‘What did she say?’ and turned just in time to see pink racing down the road back to Ponyville. I looked at Applejack and she said, “It seems that your party is ready.”

I grinned, looking at Rarity, “Do you think I look nice enough?”

Rarity smiled back, “I think you look smashing, dear.”

I smiled wider, and shouted, “Then let’s get to that party!” If there was anything I needed right now, it was a Pinkie Party. I was supposed to be “loosening up” after all.
$&$&$&$&

We walked through Ponyville and the streets were deserted. It was slightly depressing to see the usually bustling city quiet and still. But I knew that this was probably because of the party, and not me. At least, I hoped so.

We arrived at Sugarcube Corner pretty soon, and I waited for everyone else to file in before I followed them into the dark space. I could see where this was go-

“SURPRISE!!!!!” About fifty voices shouted at once. The lights clicked on to reveal almost every pony I had seen while walking through the city. Streamers were flying everywhere and a banner that said ‘Welcome New Pony!’ It seemed that Pinkie had already forgotten my name. And that I wasn't a pony. Well, that’s wonderful. I thought semi-bitterly.

Every pony in the room suddenly stopped cheering though when they realized that I was the new pony. The silence stretched out until I couldn’t bear it any more. I saw Applejack prepare to speak up for me, but instead I opened my mouth first, trying to keep my voice calm, “Hello, everypony. I am Mobius. I’ve come to Ponyville to… research some things I was told I could only get here. I hope that earlier I didn’t scare you all, and I truly hope I can get to know you all as friends.”

I saw a spark of friendliness in their eyes, and hope in my short speech flared inside my chest. Then the filly that had waved earlier came up. (get ready for a made up character) She was a bright white with a green and red striped mane and tail. Her cutie was, guess what… a present.

She jumped up and down in front of me and said excitedly, “Hi! I’m Twist! Remember me? I waved earlier! Ihopewecanbefriendstoo!” She said the last bit like Pinkie would. Speaking of…

“Of course I remember you. I’m pleased to meet you, Twist. So, I’m guessing that your talent is something with gifts, non?” I replied earnestly.

Twist grinned, “Yup! I always seem to know what someone wants, and so I usually surprise them by giving them a present that is just that!” I felt a slight shiver run down my spine at that. I’d heard of Seers being born in other Realms, but I never expected…

“Come on, everypony! This is a party!” Pinkie Pie’s voice rose over the murmurs starting to spread.

Laughing, I jumped up on top of a counter and shouted with her, “You heard her! Let’s get this party started, ponies!”

That was all it took. The party started in earnest, ponies talking and laughing and joking and eating and… drinking? I went closer to inspect and found a bottle of Applejack’s cider and a punch bowl.

Breathing out a sigh of relief, I turned to see another pony I didn’t expect to see, Ditzy Doo (more commonly known as Derpy).

She grinned and held out a hoof. “Hey, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Ditzy Doo.” I, having never heard her voice, was surprised to hear her speaking fluently and clearly. You would never expect that from a derp-faced person. Or pony.

I shook and replied, “It’s nice to meet you, Ditzy. So, what do you do around here?”

She grinned and then said, “Oh, this and that. I work for delivery services, I act sometimes, but I’m really just a regular pony.”

I laughed loudly-my laughs, because my voice is deep, could be heard throughout the whole room-, “Oh, come on! Everyone has their special something! I’m sure you’re just as unique as me!”

Ditzy looked uncertain, but smiled and walked away after saying goodbye.

The rest of the party went quite well, ponies talking to me, asking question. I replied as best I could, having to lie about my past many, many times. I hated it, but if anyone knew what I really was, my new life here might be ruined. But other than that, the party was one of the best I’ve ever had.
$&$&$&$&$&

After the party, and after everypony had left, I was just getting off a sugar high and had collapsed on some cushions, ready to sleep. I could hear Pinkie rambling on about something in the background as I drifted off. Then a hoof tapped my shoulder.

I looked up to Twilight, who was grinning down at me and giggling, “You look sort of funny like that. Anyway, Mobius, what was the party like?”

I looked at myself. I was slouching like a regular human, splayed out in a lazy position. I looked around the room to see that everyone I had met before the party standing around, waiting for an answer. I smiled slowly and said, “It was an amazing party, Twilight. I was actually accepted by them, and I made quite a few friends today. I’m guessing you’re going to-” I stopped myself this time. I almost had blurted out something else I wasn’t supposed to know.

“I’m going to what, Mobius?” Twilight gave me a puzzled look, and I noticed Applejack had a suspicious look on her face. I quickly turned a lie into a sneaky truth.

“I was going to say that I guess you’re going to write this down in some ‘friendship record book’ now, aren’t you?” I sighed inwardly at that.

“Oh, well, not exactly.” Twilight said, “But I am going to send what I learned today to Princess Celestia. All I need to do is find Spike.”

I heard a faint snoring noise and said, “You mean find him over there?” We all looked to see Spike snoring peacefully next to the sweets counter.
We all broke into peals of laughter and Twilight whispered, so as to not wake him up, “He usually isn’t up this late. No wonder.” Spike mumbled something in his sleep, and I caught the word “Rarity.” Looking at the clock, I saw what Twilight meant. It was 1:10 a.m. How Pinkie makes a party last this long, I do not know.

Pinkie came hopping up and said, “Hi! I don’t think I introduced myself earlier. I’m Pinkie Pie, and I looooove parties!”

I grinned again, “Well that’s good, because I love them too. I haven’t had a party like this in a long time.”

Pinkie smiled even wider, a sparkle in her eyes, “Really? Then we’ll have a party every other day! It’ll be so fun!” She bounced away. I wondered if she really meant it. She was Pinkie Pie.

Applejack walked over and asked, “So, you stayin’ at my place again?”

I looked at her, doing my best to look like it was a hard decision. Then I winked, “Of course, Applejack. I’ll leave whenever you need me to, though.” Or when I build my house. I added silently.

“You can stay as long as you need, Mobius.” Applejack said.

“And you’re welcome to stay at the library, too, if you need to.” Twilight said.

“Or my Boutique.” Rarity added.

“I wouldn’t mind if you dropped by for a visit sometime either.” Fluttershy piped in… shyly.

“I would love for you to drop by Sugarcube Corner sometime!” Pinkie’s voice called from upstairs.

“Eh, I guess I wouldn’t mind if you crashed at my place for a while.” Rainbow Dash said coolly.

I looked around at them, “What’s with all the sudden invitations?” I asked, truly puzzled.

Pinkie Pie bounced into view again, “Because you’re our friend, silly!”

I sat up and looked around at them, “Your… I’m your friend?”

Twilight got a funny look on her face, “Of course, Mobius. What else did you expect? If you’ve met all of us, you’re our friend.”

I didn’t know cats could cry. I sat on my haunches, tears pouring out of my eyes. I couldn’t remember the last time I had felt this happy, or so not alone.

The others got concerned looks on their faces. Pinkie Pie looked sad and said, “You don’t like it?”

I smiled, the first real one I had put on in a long time, “No, Pinkie. I love it. I’m just happy.” I reached out and drew her into a hug, another thing I would never have guessed cats could do. (But then again, I’m not a normal cat.) I heard shuffling and I felt forelegs wrap around me in a tight circle. I knew the others were there, and I heard Fluttershy say, “We’ll always be friends. That was decided the moment we met you.”

Everyone else murmured agreement and I felt fresh tears pour out of my eyes. My heart swelled with happiness as I hugged everyone tight.

The Gods(and Goddesses) really did know what they were doing when they sent me here. I thought. Thank you, Master Blue Moon, Mistress Artemis, and everyone else. Thank you from the depths of my soul.
$&$&$&$&$&
So, how was it? Awesome, right?
Anyway, My Story’s description should say that I’ll try to post weekly. If I don’t I’ve either died, been mauled, or I have no internet connection. I might also have writer’s block. If that is the case, I’ll make a blog post about it and maybe you guys can give ideas. But that probably won’t happen.
Anyway, see you in the next chapter!
Oh, on a side note, I'll spoil y'all. Lunar Knights and Boktai are included in this.
Mobius, Seer of the Moon

Author's Note

Again, what was I thinking when I wrote this chapter? Time to go back and edit... again.

CROSSOVER: Wonderful Alternate Realities

"Man is an artifact designed for space travel. He is not designed to remain in his present biologic state any more than a tadpole is designed to remain a tadpole."
-William S. Burroughs

Wait... what? Um... I think we have a problem with the quotes again. Steven! (cookie points for getting reference)

Alrighty, then... Uh... just one minute... this... well... what? We can't use that! Ah, well... Really?... Okay...

"Cleverness is not wisdom."
-Euripides

@@@@@@@@

I awoke to sunlight battering me in the face. Where was I? I slowly opened my eyes and found myself on a beach. Vaguely I remembered what had transpired the day before. There... was something to do with alcohol... and... my eyes widened as it all came back to me. I struggled to get up, but I was wrapped tightly in rough rope, tied to the tree I was up against.

"Alright you bastards, where are you?" I shouted almost unintelligibly at the rest of the island.. "You better be ready, you here me? 'Cause when I find you, I'm going to tear you to pieces! GOT IT!?" I could barely control myself in my hung over state. I really wasn't someone who supported drinking, but last night had been one to celebrate.

I had returned to the realm of Kingdom Hearts on urgent business, and suddenly it turned out that an outbreak of Heartless had come up in every world.Setting out with Sora, Donald, Goofy, AND Riku yet again, we had traipsed around and killed more Heartless than you could possibly count. Of course setting the hearts free in the process.

It had taken one long, grueling month, but we had done it. And when we had returned, we partied. I don't know where they had gotten the alcohol, or if they were even allowed to drink it, but they had found some. It had all ended up with a drinking contest between me and an already crazed, drunken Riku. He was surprisingly resilient, and had lasted almost as long as me. We had both ended up passed out, but I had woken up late at night to voices saying something along the lines of, "This is gonna be so funny!"

I struggled some more and finally the ropes snapped. Stumbling to my feet, I began to stomp my way back up the beach, muttering drunkenly the things that I would do to them.

My thoughts were interrupted by a deep, familiar, booming voice. It was laced with humor, and was strained, as if holding back laughter:

Mobius. What are you doing?

I, in my still drunken state, replied as if this person were not the most powerful God of the Moon, "Whazzit to you, dumbass? Stay-a outta my beeswax."

Silence. Then...

MOBIUS! the voice roared in my head, Pull yourself together, you daft idiot! This is actually an urgent message!

That snapped me back to reality. My tongue tripped over itself as I searched for an answer, "I, well, you see... Master Blue Moon... I, well, um..." I ended up staring straight ahead.

Master Blue Moon laughed and said, Got you! I've always wanted to catch you at a moment like this.

I sighed. I should have known. "Not cool."

Oh, come on, Mobius! Take a joke! Anyway, I have a new mission for you.

I always found it amazing how he went from joking to serious like that. "Oh? Well, then, go ahead."

Well, you remember your schooling about the alternate realities, right? He didn't even wait for my answer. Of course you do. Well, there's been a little... disruption for the past few weeks in an alternate Equestria, and-

That got my attention immediately. "Wait, Equestria?" That didn't go well with me.

Yes. Some powerful force is gathering in this alternate Equestria. I need you to investigate and eliminate it if possible.

I grinned, "'If possible?' Master Blue Moon, do you really have such little faith in me?"

He chuckled, Of course not. Now then, go prepare yourself. But beware. If you cannot stop this evil in time, it will afflict many other alternate Equestrias. His voice faded out.

I sort of ignored that last bit, and grinned. Looks like it's time to return home.

Later, the others would come looking for me and found that I had broken free. Worried, but still not worried, they would mark it off as me leaving on business. They knew who I really was.
@@@@@@@@

I think I need to do some explaining. By this point in time I had been in Equestria for about a year and two months. There are many spoilers for the actual storyline coming, so if you don't like spoilers... I'll just give a vague description of what's happened.

I had told the others about my powers. There was a little awkwardness, and- wait, wait. Too much detail. Also, Hunter had appeared. Fun, fun, fun. Right now, though, he was hiding. Also, Equestria was now my home world.

Vague description finished. Back to the story... or, crossover?
@@@@@@@@

Again, a flash of light... really? I mean, REALLY? Now even caring where I was, I shouted at the sky... again.

"You just HAD to do it again, didn't you? I mean, YOU JUST HAD TO MAKE THE SAME OLD STEREOTYPICAL WAY OF ARRIVING HERE! I DON'T KNOW WHETHER TO BE EXTREMELY PISSED OR EXTREMELY... GAH!" I realized that the alcohol was getting to me again.

Suddenly I heard two familiar voices, "Um, what is it?" That was Rainbow's voice!

“It looks sort of familiar…but I can’t remember exactly what it is,” and that was Twilight!

I turned and began walking towards the voices. I saw Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, Twilight, and... who was that? It was a royal blue pegasus with a yellow mane and tail, and he had a microphone with wings for a cutie mark. I ignored him and looked at Twi.

"Heya, Twi. How's it going?" I said, glad to see familiar faces of family again.

"Um..." She said, looking dumbstruck.

Okay... odd. I thought.

I turned to Rainbow, "Okay then... Um…hey Rainbow, how goes it?” The cyan pegasus just stared.

“Who…or what…are you?” the other blue pegasus asked slowly. Pinkie rolled her eyes, looking for all the worlds as if the pegasus was a student who had just asked the worst possible question.

“He’s obviously some sort of cat pegasus thingy, Mike,” she stated as if it was obvious. Where did that sound familiar from?

Hmmm... Pinkie just called him Mike... odd name. Must be some new background pony. I thought. I turned to the others. “Mike…? Eh, whatever. So you don’t recognize me?” All shook their heads. My heart plunged. I tried to make light of it, though. “What, did you all get amnesia or something?" actually, I don't want to think about Amnesia at the moment. "Why can’t-”

Suddenly I remembered my objective. Find the disturbance. Eliminate it. The word eliminate stuck in my head. What had Master Blue Moon been talking about anyway? He was never specific, but at least he sometimes dropped hints. I thought about how many other times He had been extremely vague in his descriptions of "bad things." There was that one time where he had just been like, "Look, something bad is going to happen in this world. Go fix it." and boom, I was in a new world.

... I got off track yet again, didn't I? I snapped back to the ponies in front of me and regained my composure before saying, "“My apologies. I was confused for a moment. My name is Mobius. I am an…” here I paused, just for effect. I even put a quizzical look on my face for good measure. “…an Aries Leo Sagittarios. It is likely that you do not have many of my kind around here.”

“Oh, that’s right!” Twilight smiled, and I chuckled inwardly. All it took was one thing Twilight didn't know to drive her crazy. But then her face went back to a confused look. “But…why are you here?"

“And what’s with your eyes?” Pinkie said, poking my face. Of course, my eyes...

“I am here for…well, I’ll explain a little later. As for my eyes-," hm, how would I say this? "-they are just…like that. Similar to how you have a pink coat, Pinkie Pie. It’s just how you are.” Ah, shit. I thought. I had done it again. "I just screwed up, didn't I..." it was a rhetorical question, said mostly to myself.

"How do you know our names?” Rainbow demanded, flying closer and trying to look threatening. “We’ve already had enough trouble in the past few days. We don’t need more!”

Trouble? Oh no... “Trouble? Did I come too late?!” I finished the thought out loud. “What happened?”

“Uh…we already took care of it,” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “An Ursa Major and a couple of Minors came rampaging through Ponyville, but they’re gone now. Everything’s fine.”

What? "Then why am I here?" I said, mostly to myself. Hm. If I was sent here, and that wasn't the supposed trouble, then what is? I turned to this... Mike character. He sort of withered away from my gaze, looking slightly scared. Could this be the problem? It didn't seem like it... I shook the nagging thought away and looked to the others again.

“Say…aren’t there two other ponies who should be with you?” I put on my best casual, inquiring tone and hoped it was convincing. "I seem to also have forgotten you, Rarity. I am truly sorry." I added with a little honey in my voice.

And of course, my amazing skills broke through again. “True, I wonder – how do you know that?” Rarity looked astonished.

“I-” I began, but then a hoof cracked into my skull and I fell to the ground. As my consciousness faded I heard a significantly southern accented voice, "Are y'all okay?" Why, Applejack. Why?
@@@@@@@@

I awoke in the bed that I had used when I had first arrived in... well, I guess MY Equestria. Alternate realities are such a pain...

I groaned. "What the hay, Applejack?" I muttered. I tossed around in the bed until I could flop onto my paws. I had been in A.L.S form most of the time around my friends. I actually preferred it now, which might have seemed a little odd.

Then the pain from the kick hit me. "Ow, my head..." I growled, clutching at my poor noggin.

"Heh, sorry 'bout that" Applejack's voice said. I snapped my head up to see all six... well, all seven of the ponies standing in the room.

“Oh thank the Gods and Goddesses I’m back!” I cried, "You all remember me now, right?"

They all shook their heads again, and my heart fell into my stomach. I couldn't keep back my disappointment this time, and I could see that they noticed it.

“Can you tell us why you’re here, if that’s okay?” Mike asked, and I turned to him. Did he just say...? But then I pushed the thought away.

“Quiet you. Background ponies don’t talk.” I turned to the rest of the group, “As for why I’m here…well, it’s a long story.”

“You know what, since this guy only seems interested in you six, I’m just gonna go home,” Mike sighed. “See ya.” He left when he had said his goodbyes.

I stared after him. Why did he have so much familiarity with these six ponies? The nagging thought that he was the problem broke through again, but I shoved it away. He... he couldn't be. Right?

Then Twilight spoke up, "So... can you tell us your story now? Or would you like to wait?" The other ponies leaned in expectantly, and I smiled ruefully.

"Sorry... not today..." my lie turned into a truth yet again, "That crack you gave me, Applejack, is hurting like hell."

Applejack looked slightly shocked again at my mention of her name, but then nodded, "Ah understand. Stay as long as you want." I grinned. Same old Applejack. Well, except for the whole not remembering me thing.

Then Fluttershy stepped forward, "Um, I'll look at your head... I-I mean, if that's okay." That's what it was! Fluttershy and Mike both had shy personalities. Or at least, Mike had spoken like Fluttershy. Hmmm, I wonder....

I nodded to Fluttershy, "Go ahead." She stepped forward and began to gently assess my head. The others left when it became obvious that I wouldn't talk any more.

When she was finished my head was lightly wrapped in bandages, but I still looked like a mummy in the mirror. She had given me some medicine and then told me to rest, which wasn't hard. It was already nighttime when she was leaving. I knew how afraid she was of the dark, and I spoke up about it, "Aren't you afraid of the night?"

She turned back to me, surprised. "Oh, well, not really... okay, a little..." she then gave in, "Okay, a lot."

I smiled and climbed out of the bed, "Here, then. You don't have to say anything." I added when she I saw her about to protest. She stared from me, to the bed, and back again. Sighing, I decided to do this the hard way.

"Fluttershy, look me in the eyes." She did so, and then I activated my Mind Seer abilities, my vision whiting out for a second. Then I saw a slightly scared Fluttershy, and I went ahead and used the power. She immediately slumped forward. I went up to catch her, then placed her in the bed, tucking the covers around her. Luckily she wouldn't remember this. After she was snug in bed I removed the wrappings from my head, then curled up on the floor like some loyal pet. I drifted off, questions about what I should do about this "problem" running through my head.
@@@@@@@@

I awoke to Applejack's hoofsteps and the door creaking open. She was accompanied by else. I struggled out of my sprawled position and pushed lazily to my paws and looked up at them, yawning. I had to rub my eyes to get the sleep out of them. Then I turned to the pair.

"Good morning, Applejack, how-" Then I noticed Mike, the pegasus from before, "Yeah... hey."

"Do I offend you or something?" Mike muttered, but I paid no attention.

“Uh…well, good mornin’, Mobius,” Applejack replied quite hesitantly, looking with unease from me to Mike, “Just to get ya two acquainted, this here’s Mike. He came by just a couple weeks ago.”

A jolt ran through me as Mike waved and said, "Hi."

I continued to stare at him, then I said slowly, "A few weeks, you say?"

“Yeah. He’s had a pretty hard life up ‘til now. Treat him nice, ya hear?” Applejack gave me a stern look.

"Yeah, sure..." I replied, narrowing my eyes at the pegasus. Just then Fluttershy began to stir in the bed. I cast a sideways glance at Mike, "Hey Mike, your marefriend's getting up. Be her Prince Charming, why don't you?"

My taunt bore fruit. "She's not my marefriend!" Mike replied hotly, his face flushing.

“In all honesty, I find that hard to believe. You two act so much alike, you’re either related or going out. And I highly doubt you’re related.” I said in an innocent but taunting voice. I could see him holding himself back. From what, bucking me across the room?

“The hell kind of logic is that? Screw Pinkie Sense, that’s definitely taken the spot for second-weirdest thing I’ve ever heard!”

Before I could ask the obvious question, Applejack intervened. “Don’t ask what number one is.”

That moment was when Fluttershy decided to wake up fully. "Oh... good morning everyone." She looked at Mike and me, a little confusion on her face. “Is something going on?”

"Nope." Mike and I said at the same time. Nothing at all. I thought with a silent growl.
@@@@@@@@

Applejack had brought me my breakfast, and I had asked to be alone to think. They had all left, and not long after the other four ponies had arrived. I saw Applejack applebucking and I smiled. Then I saw who was helping. Was that... Mike? Hmmm. I ran through what I knew about him in my head. Well, not much, other than that he's a lot like Fluttershy and he arrived here a few weeks ago. "A disturbance has been in an alternate Equestria for a few weeks." Master Blue Moon had said. I decided to find out more about Mike.

Exiting the barn, I began to walk towards the group. From the way they were looking at me I knew that they had been talking about me.

"Hey girls!... And Mike." I said as I got closer.

Twilight of course took the initiative and spoke first, "Hello, Mobius. What is it?"

I sat down, Drawing my tail around my paws, and said, “I just wanted to know a few things. For example, Twilight, you mentioned an Ursa Major yesterday? What happened exactly?”

“Two Ursa Minors and an Ursa Major came rampaging through Ponyville a few days ago,” Rainbow explained. “The seven of us managed to send them back to the Everfree Forest.”

“Liiitle more detail.” I said, taking my front paws and making a 'get on with it' gesture. The ponies all recounted their versions and from what I understood, they had broken up into groups of three and gone after the Minors. And apparently Mike took down the Major.

I began to howl with laughter. I rolled on the ground and pointed a finger... er, whatever I should call them, at the pegasus.

“What’s so funny?” Rainbow demanded.

“That guy? Take down an Ursa Major?” I cried, pointing at Mike. “Look at him! You really think he’d be able to do that? I want facts, not fiction!”

Mike then walked up to an apple tree, and looked at Applejack, who nodded. Rearing, he bucked the tree with his hind legs and it toppled.

“Yeah, we think he’d be able to do that,” Applejack said with a smirk. I looked at the toppled tree, to Mike, stunned. I felt a bit of worry run through me, then felt a slow realization.

“…I see.” I said slowly.

“He even beat Applejack in an Iron Pony Competition,” Rainbow added. “He’s a lot better at stuff than you’d think. He’s strong, he’s fast, he’s an awesome singer, and he’s the first pony in the world to take out an Ursa Major!”

Awesome Singer? Oookay. I thought. Then I decided to taunt some more. “While he is strong, I highly doubt he took down an Ursa Major all by himself. I’d have to see it to believe it. Don’t you know they’re-”

“Yes, I know!” Mike interrupted. “Dreamer told me!”

"Dreamer?" I said, cocking my head. "Is that anything like a Seer." SHIT!

Mike gave me a puzzled look, “…A what?” '

"Nothing!" I said hurriedly, "Absolutely nothing whatsoever!" I decided that now was a good time to change the subject. And get some more info on Mike, “Applejack mentioned you’ve had a rough life, Mike. Care to elaborate?”

For a second, Mike’s face fell, but then he regained his composure and took a deep breath. “Well…to keep it short and simple, my parents thought I’d become a painter so they kicked me out of the house when I got a singing cutie mark. I met up with a guitarist named Dreamer and we worked together for a while, then we heard of Ponyville and decided to move here, but he got burned to death by a dragon in the Everfree Forest and now we’re here.” He finished by taking a second breath. “That’s the abridged version of my backstory.”

I resisted the urge to say 'sucks for you.' I was actually quite surprised by this backstory. But it also strengthened my mistrust in him. usually dark characters came from dark backgrounds, and his was extremely dark.

Then I said, “So…pretty much what you’re saying is that, wherever you went, bad stuff happened?” Mike cringed and everyone else glared, even Fluttershy.

“That is not cool!” Rainbow yelled. “You aren’t exactly doing a great job of earning our trust, pal!”

“Sorry, sorry! I didn’t mean it that way,” I hastily replied, an idea forming in my head. “Actually, Mike, can you take a walk with me? I want to ask you something in private.”

“Uh…” Mike looked extremely hesitant, but he eventually nodded. “Okay.”

"Good. Come with me."
@@@@@@@@

“So, what was it you wanted to ask me, Mobius?” Mike asked after we had been walking for a couple of minutes and not a word passed between us.

“It’s kind of a weird question,” I admitted. “But do you ever notice that things never seem to work out for you? Whenever anything good happens, something goes and makes it not so good?” Oh, please don't let it be true. He actually seemed like a nice guy.

“Um… Kind of. A little bit. Why?”

“I thought so.” That was enough. I was quite disappointed. We had walked behind the barn, away from view. “Mike…you’re trouble.”

“What do you-” Mike didn't finish his question, I turned to him. I activated my Mind Seer abilities, and he slumped forward.

I heard an audible gasp from overhead, and I looked up in time to see Rainbow Dash flying swiftly back too the others. Cursing my Gods-forsaken luck, I spread my massive wings and picked up Mike with my magic. "You're coming with me." I growled.

I took to the air, and was quickly out of sight.
<><><><><><><><>

Author's Note: Hey everypony! This is the beginning of an epic crossover between RLYoshi's fanfic and mine, obviously. Go look at his version to see Mike's point of view! Besides, his fic is pretty sweet too.clickhere for awesomeness.

CROSSOVER pt. 2: No, I said that HE is the bad guy

CROSSOVER pt. 2: No, I said that HE is the bad guy

"Do not go where the path may lead, go instead where there is no path and leave a trail."
-Ralph Waldo Emerson

I had reached the place I was looking for. A shallow cave, on the outskirts of the Everfree. I needed to make sure that Mike actually was what I was looking for before I killed him. I didn't want to at first, but it seemed that I'd have to. I placed him on a rock and then turned to the outside of the cave. I went outside and sat there, mulling over the past day's events in my head.

First off, I wake up half drunk on Destiny Islands. Wonderful. Then I was called to this alternate Equestria. I was going home, in a sense. But no one remembered me, this being an alternate reality. Then this Mike guy appears and it's as if he's known the mane six for a while. And though he looks weak on the outside, he is very talented in strength and apparently song. That explained his cutie mark. I stared back at him, and grimaced. No, this is no time for pity. This needs to happen. I told myself. But did I actually believe it?

I sat the next hour in silence.
@@@@@@@

Mike groaned, beginning to get up. I turned back into the cave, but not before I heard the distant shouts of the six other ponies. They were calling for Mike. It wrenched my heart to hear them calling out for him. But then I shook my head. What was I thinking? These weren't my friends. They were different.

I went up to Mike and looked down at him, putting a disapproving glare on my face. He groaned once more then looked around, slowly remembering what had happened. Then his eyes widened and he looked up at me. My vision whitened yet again as I immobilized his limbs with a specific Medic Sight. I could see the blue crosses that were in my eyes reflected in Mike's terrified eyes.

"W-where am I?" he asked, his voice quiet and soft. Yep, definitely like Fluttershy. If only I knew if he could care for animals. I guess it's now or never, since I have to kill him anyway.

"Can you care for animals?" I asked, seemingly out of nowhere.

"... What?" Mike said, the quiver gone from his voice.

"I said, 'Can. You. Care. For. Animals?'" I said it slowly, as if he didn't understand.

Mike looked slightly annoyed at that. "Yes, but I'm better at singing. Why?" Well, the similarities increase.

I chuckled. "It's true then. You and Fluttershy would be a perfect pair."

Mike glared up at me, still immobile. "You better be glad that I can't move."

I grinned down at him, "Or what? You'll buck me across the cave? ...Well, I guess that's a possibility."

"..." Silence, eh? I guess it's time to move on.

"So... you know why you're here, right?" I asked.

"Hm, let me guess. You're going to kill me in a really gruesome way. Am I right?" he said sarcastically. I narrowed my eyes. Was he really kidding?

"Actually, yes. Minus the gruesome." The look on Mike's face was one I'd like to get on camera.

"What? Why? I didn't do anything to you!" His face, instead of going to terror, contorted to one of rage.

I smiled down at him. "Like I said before, Mikey. You're trouble."

"Don't call me that."

"Oh, I'm sorry Mikey. But you really know why you're here, right?"

"Actually, no, so if you wouldn't mind telling me-"

I held up a paw and he actually stopped. I began to speak.

"Well then, Mike, let me explain. I am a Seer. Does that ring any bells?"

"Nope. You mentioned them earlier though."

"Well, then. it's a long story, so you might want to get comfortable." I freed his limbs and he shifted to what I assumed what was a comfortable position for a pony. He then gave me a quizzical look.

"Uh, why'd you do that?"

"To put it simply, it's like this. You run, you die." I grinned.

"Oh."

“Good to know we understand each other.” I sat down as well, “Now, where shall I begin?”

Mike got the look of a student who knew a lecture was coming.

“Seers are certain people with amazing powers. These powers tend to be derived from the Sun or Moon." Or Dark. I added silently. "For me, it was the moon. Seers whose powers come from the moon are referred to as the Lunar Clan. We love the night, and anything related to it. But don’t get your tail in a bunch; we’re not about to go summon Nightmare Moon or anything. We’re good guys.”

The look in his eyes now was one of mocking disbelief, accompanied with a sigh. I kept my irritation down and continued.

I myself am a travelling Seer. We travel to different worlds and fix problems to help out. I, for instance, was sent to Equestria to solve some issues there. But it wasn’t this Equestria. It was an alternate dimension. Do you know what that means?” I made sure to sound like a teacher. Mike nodded. “Good boy. Now, this alternate dimension of Equestria is very similar to the one we’re in right now. My Equestria, however, has one very different factor: you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, you. In my Equestria, you aren’t there. At least, not in Ponyville. Maybe in my Equestria you’re still in Fillydelphia and you actually got the cutie mark your parents wanted. Maybe you never met Dreamer and you’re still wandering the streets. Maybe the dragon caught you and killed you as well as Dreamer.” I saw him shrink back with every memory I brought up. I thought to myself yet again, Could he really be the problem? I had too much proof to make it otherwise.

Suddenly I could swear a little light-bulb appeared above Mike's head, and I thought of Rarity, which led me to think of the others. Sadness flashed through me as I remembered what I was doing. Again I pushed the thoughts away and went on.

“Anyway, I was sent to this Equestria to take care of a problem. Naturally, the problem would be whatever makes our two Equestrias different, excluding me. And that’s you." The reluctant and forgiving side of me spoke up, It can also be something like Hunter... I pushed it away angrily. Hunter couldn't be here... Not now.

I continued, struggling to keep my composure, "So, I’m afraid I have to kill you. In all honesty, I’m kind of reluctant to do this. You seem like such a nice pony. But the job comes first, so you’re gonna need to die. Any questions?” I finished, and triumph flashed in Mike's eyes.

"Well, I have one." Mike tilted his head in mock confusion, "You're a cat, right?"

I felt a twitch hit me. “Are you an idiot?! Yes, I’m a cat! What the hell kind of question is that?” I then officially created the face-paw.

“Fluttershy taught me a lot about cats.”

Mike then took a deep breath. What was he-

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!" what probably looks like a squeal to you was actually the high pitched singing of Mike. It pierced my ears and my cat instincts took over. My ears flattened against my head and I shoved my paws on top of them, growling.

"Partamos!" came the shout. I looked up just in time to have to hooves crack into my face. Mike's strength threw me backwards against the wall and I flattened almost exactly like I had one year and two months ago. I peeled off and left quite a clear cat-shaped imprint. I, surprised by Mike's strength, gave him an opening.

He rushed me again, and the fight began in earnest. Throughout the fight Mike used his amazing strength and bucking to try and incapacitate me, while I just mainly dodged by flying. I noticed that he wasn't used his wings at all, which got me wondering. Could he not fly? Still, I made more hits than Mike, until he did something that surprised me.

Mike leaped and bit down on my wing. Immediately pain lanced throughout my whole body. I collapsed to the ground and Mike tried to buck me again. Instead I used his momentum to flip him onto his back. But he just smashed his head into mine, which I replied to with, guess what, a buck of my own.

He spread his wings and didn't fly too far back though, and then started to fly. Surprised slightly, I took to the air myself and tried to tackle him out of the air. He dodged, and took the opening to fly outside.

I followed suit, and we fought under the watchful eye of the Sun Goddess. This was why I was in a cave! Under the sun, Celestia was always watching.

We threw punches and kicks in mid-air, both of missing and connecting evenly. I, having flown more, started to get an advantage. Then Mike greatly surprised me.

He flew straight up. And up. And up. Then he dove.

What was he doing? Did he expect to push me to the ground so easily? Then I saw the thin white line appearing in front of Mike. It spread and formed a cone around him. Too late I realized what he was doing. Horseapples. I thought.

The explosion was followed by a giant burst of blue and yellow light that flew forth as a wave of air smacked right into me, sending me hurtling down to the ground. As I struggled to get up, Mike landed in front of me, a smug grin on his face.

I finally got to a sitting position, panting. Mike leaned in threateningly and said, low and dangerous. "Had enough?"

Looking at the ground, I gasped out, "You give yourself... an unfair advantage." The grin grew wider.

Then I looked back up, flaring my wings out and my eyes blazing with a pale purple fire. The were still about two ponies long each. "...But that doesn't matter." I brought my wings together in front of me with a crack. The wind immediately picked up in the clearing, then surrounded the whole area in a shredding force of wind. The trees unlucky enough to be caught in the winds were torn to pieces. The force from the original flapping of my wings was enough to send Mike backwards a few feet.

Then I called forth something that I hadn't exactly used in a long time. "Annul Zodiacs!" I called. The familiar ring appeared, but now it looked more like a bracelet, meant for the foreleg.

"Gemini!" I shouted. My whole body crackled with electricity. Mike was just beginning to get up. "Twin Lightning!"

Two shining purple rays of light arced in a zigzag between the two of us, then...

Mike pushed himself up, then screamed in rage. The lightning split in two directions and ran straight into the wind, stopping.

I stared. What had Mike just done. Repelled lightning... with a shout? Vaguely an image of Skyrim popped into my head, but I shook it away.

"Very well, then." I muttered, "Leo!"

I felt the ring switch, and my body suddenly began to change. I grew larger, my whole body becoming twice as big as Big MacInstosh. My paws became as big as Mike's head, and I felt the fur around my neck growing out. My teeth became twice as big as they were before, and there was a heat building up in my chest. The only problem was... I had lost my wings.

I roared at the top of my lungs, "Die, monster! You no longer belong in this world!"

Mike, who had by now recovered, gave me an odd look. "... Say what now?"

I looked back to him, "Oh, just reminiscing about Castlevania."

Mike still looked confused. "Castle-what-now?"

I resisted the urge to face-paw. "That's right, no video games."

Mike stared at me like I was crazy, "Video Games?"

I shook my head. "Never mind. Anyway, it's time for you to die." I felt an evil thought go through my head. "And meet the same fate as Dreamer!" I took a deep breath, and Mike saw the flames building in my mouth. He tried to take to the air, but terror was keeping him grounded.

Before I could breath out, though, I heard the whistling of something moving through the at high speeds. Then Something slammed into my side. Coughing, the flames sputtered out and I returned to my normal size. My concentration broken, the winds surrounding us dissipated. Rainbow had my face shoved into the ground, and the only reason I didn't resist is because of who she was. Oh, and my wings were back. Yay.

"Mike!" I heard the other five calling. I just stared in horror as they came closer to him.

"Are you okay?" Twilight asked Mike.

"I'm fine. A little tired, but fine." Mike replied, actually looking like he was about to collapse then and there. Then he glared at me. "What. The. HELL!?" he yelled at me.

“I told you already!” I cried through a smooshed face. “I have to take you out before you ruin everything!”

“Look, pal, I’m already having to restrain myself to keep from killing you right now,” Rainbow yelled in my face. “Don’t go making it worse!” That did it. I felt a light panic rising in my chest.

“He’s endangering all of Equestria!” I shouted, “If I don’t kill him, your entire world will be destroyed, or taken over, or some bad thing like that! It'll happen to my world too!” Oops.

“That is the dumbest thing I have ever heard!” Twilight snapped. She gestured to Mike. “Look at him! He wouldn’t hurt a fly!” Then she did a double take. "Wait, what!?"

The others were staring at me with odd looks. Then they looked back to Twilight with incredulous looks, as if nothing had happened. She pointed to me. "Okay, unless the fly was trying to kill him. But the point is, he’s not going to go and destroy Equestria!” Oh, so I'm a fly now?

“He fits the description!” I protested. “Master Blue Moon told me that this world’s had a problem with it for a few weeks! Mike’s been here for a few weeks, as you can probably remember! Bad guys usually have a dark past, and guess what Mike has? One of the darkest pasts I’ve heard in a while! And almost all of the bad guys I face look innocent, but they’re a lot tougher than you’d think! Lo and behold, Mike’s a perfectly innocent-looking dude with the power to topple a bucking apple tree with one kick!” I paused to catch my breath. I was talking like Pinkie Pie. “If Mike isn’t the problem, who else could it be?!”

“You’re not even making sense!” Rainbow yelled at me. “Mike isn’t a-”

“Stop, Rainbow,” Applejack suddenly said. Rainbow shut up, got off me, and we all looked at the farmer. She slowly walked up to me and sat down.

“Yes, Applejack?” I asked, knowing what was coming.

“Tell me yer whole story,” Applejack said simply. “And don’t go lyin’. Ah’ll know if yer lyin’.”

Should I? Oh, shit, should I? what will happen this time? At least they had known me a little before I told thm who I really was in the alternate reality. This... this was just... oh, screw it! "“Well…I’m a Seer…”
@@@@@@

“…so Master Blue Moon sent me to this Equestria to take down whatever problem was here. Mike fits all the criteria of being the problem. I mean, look! He causes trouble wherever he goes!” I finished and Mike flinched again. Why is he not going out with Fluttershy?

Everyone was looking to Applejack for an answer. “Applejack?” Rarity quipped.

Applejack herself looked stunned, but also slightly sad. She said in a monotone voice, "He’s tellin’ the truth.”

Everyone gasped, and I silently sighed. So typical... But then I put a triumphant look on my face.

“Everythin’ he said…is true,” she said. tears began forming in her eyes.

Mike was gaping at the farmer. That's right. I thought. It's the truth. But still the nagging thought that he was the good guy here was there. This time it wouldn't go away.

But then something odd happened. All the ponies got tears in their eyes. Were they feeling betrayed, or something like it? It seemed more like they were sad for some other reason.

“Mike?” Twilight finally began. “Wh…what’s going on?”

“I DON’T KNOW!” Mike shouted, his eyes filling with tears also. “I don’t know what he’s talking about! I…I’m not evil! I’m not ruining Equestria! I…I…”

Then he turned tail and fled the clearing that had been made by our fight. I tried to give chased, but Applejack bit down on my tail like I was Rainbow Dash and pulled me back to the ground. "Whoa, there. What do you think your doing?"

"I- he- it's just- can't you see!?" I exclaimed, "All the signs... they- they point to him!"

Applejack stared at me with her misty eyes and said softly, "You don't really believe that, do you?"

And with that, under the stares of six crying ponies that were my closest friends, my resistance broke. The thought that the trouble was something else took over, and I nodded slowly. "I.. don't believe it anymore."

Then I turned to the others. "Sorry, but I have a male version of Fluttershy to find." I spread my wings and took off before they could reply.

CROSSOVER pt. 3: Oh HELL No!

"I've also seen that great men are often lonely. This is understandable, because they have built such high standards for themselves that they often feel alone. But that same loneliness is part of their ability to create."
-Yousuf Karsh

I flew through the air, beginning to panic. It was almost night. Dash had come up and joined me, saying that the other were now searching also. I had tried to make small talk, but Dash ignored me. After that we had focused on searching. Though our hours of searching had not revealed a thing.

Just as night fell, I heard a distant keening, sounding sad and lost. I looked in its direction and saw a ruined castle, "Hey, what's that?" I asked, pointing.

Dash looked in the indicated direction. "Oh, that's where we defeated Nightmare Moon." Oh, yeah... "Why do you ask?"

I put on a grim expression. "Go back and tell the others to head there. Pronto." I told Dash, and flew away despite her protests.
@@@@@@@

When I arrived, I was already hearing manic laughter coming from inside. Without hesitation, I charged in.

I saw what was once a prestigious throne room. Bits of room were crumbling, and the tapestries were torn. Where the thrones once were, there stood two ponies. One was a black pegasus with a purple mane and tail that look like he was meant to be Elvis. That's right, I knew the guy. Anyway, the pegasus' eyes were glowing red. When my eyes reached his, my heart froze in horror and ice began spreading throughout my body.

No... not here... no, he can't...

The other pony was an Earth pony. He had a brownish-green coat, and a short black mane and tail. His cutie mark was an acoustic guitar. The ice sealed my limbs, and was going up my neck.

At the foot of the steps leading up to the throne, there was Mike. His face was a mix of horror and disbelief... his whole body was shaking. The ice closed over my head, and I walked slowly foraward, intruding on the conversation they had been having.

Hunter turned to me. "Oh, hello, Mobius." his suave voice dripped with acid.

I snarled at him, "Hunter! You have no right coming to this reality!"

Hunter tutted, "My, my Mobius, what happened to manners?" (you see, Hunter liked to put on the air of a gentleman. That was, until he got pissed) "I thought you were better than that!"

At this moment the earth pony spoke, "Greetings Hovermic." he said in a monotone voice.

He was apparently talking to Mike, as the pegasus shied back a little before regaining composure.

I blinked. "Wait... Hovermic?"

Mike stopped his quivering and looked at me, "Yeah, it's my name."

My mind drew a blank. "Then why-"

"Because." Mike stated simply, turning back to the pair on up the staircase.

Hunter grinned evilly... no, there are no words to describe his expression. He spoke with intended malice and hatred, "I'm so glad that you're here, Mobius. I was just getting to convincing poor Mike that you and those bitch friends of yours didn't need him." I dug my claws into the stone, making a grating noise. What had he just said?

Hunter turned to the pony next to him. "I've already convinced Mike's friend here to join me." Wait, Mike's friend? Did that mean that the other pony was... Dreamer?

"Dreamer..." Mike's voice was barely above a whisper. "You're alive...?" That settled it.

Quickly, I gazed into Dreamer's eyes and muttered, "Algiz." The rune appeared in Dreamer's eyes and I was allowed access to his memories.

^*^*^*^*^*^*^*^*
FLASHBACK: As Mobius sees it

Dreamer ran. He ran for all he was worth. He had lost sight of Mike a while ago, and had since almost been killed by that bucking dragon several times.

He had finally escaped it, and was hiding deep in a cave. He couldn't see or find his way out, but he felt safe somehow. He curled into a ball and fell asleep, his dreams plagued with the dragon's image.
@@@@@@@

When Dreamer jerked awake, he was hoping that it really had been a dream. Hoping that he would see Mike there, laughing at him for being so afraid.

No such luck. He opened his eyes to darkness. He sat there for what seemed like forever, waiting for Mike to come find him. When no help came, he fell back asleep.
@@@@@@@

The second time Dreamer awoke it was to wings. "Mike?" He called hoarsely. "Is that you?"

Instead of Mike, he saw glowing red eyes. Scuttling backwards, he stared in terror at them and squeaked fearfully, his usual braveness gone from his lack of light.

Suddenly the cave was filled with just that, and Dreamer had to blink several times to get adjusted. Eventually he made out the black pegasus with a slicked back purple mane, and an equally colored tail. Hi eyes were still a bright red. The pegasus said things that I wouldn't and couldn't repeat. Ever.

To abridge it, Hunter told Dreamer that Mike had abandoned him for his own life, and had always hated Dreamer anyway.

I wanted to scream that it was a trick, to not believe him. But I could do nothing and only watch as Dreamer agreed to the proposal given to him by Hunter.

END FLASHBACK

^*^*^*^*^*^*

I stood there in a mix of shock and rage. Hunter had found this poor young stallion named Dreamer through his trail of anguish that he had left. Hunter had then played his mind games with the stallion, turning him to... dare i say it... The Dark Side... only literally.

It took all my restraint not to leap at Hunter and tear him apart, defiling his dead body in any way. Of course, Hunter would come back, just like me, but it would feel so good. I shook the hating thoughts away, This is no time for that. I thought severely. If I went berserk here...

Dreamer was staring in an emotionless way at Mike, "Mike... you left me for yourself." he deadpanned.

Mike looked as if someone had just used those words to kill him. I felt an odd brotherly flare to stand up for him.

“You’re the one who tackled the dragon! It's your own fault!” I called up at the odd pony. Hunter had obviously done something to him to turn him into this... thing that was standing in front of them.

“Because I have standards,” Dreamer replied, as if expecting my answer. “Unlike our singing friend here. I don’t let ponies just go and die so I can save myself.”

Oh, and Hunter has standards now too, huh? “You’re hanging around with him and you say you have standards?!” I retorted, gesturing to my long lived enemy. “I’m willing to bet anything Hunter is the problem in this world! He’s the one ruining lives!”

Hunter surprised me with what he said next. “Only half-correct, my dear, dear friend,” Hunter chuckled, the wickedness in his voice poisoning the air. “I am part of the problem, yes. But only because I acquainted myself with the real problem. The problem has been around longer than a few weeks. The problem has been around for nine years at least and it wasn’t until recently when it became too big of an issue for you fools to ignore.” Hunter looked at Dreamer. “Am I correct, problem?”

I saw the realization dawn in Mike's eyes, and I felt as if someone had smacked me upside the head with a brick.

"How..." Mike was beginning to cry, losing focus for what was really our problem. I could see the confusion and tension in him building.

“Mobius, friend, do you remember your criteria for villains? Dark past, stronger than they look, causing trouble wherever they go?” Hunter turned back to me, the manic glint back in his eyes.

“What about it?” I snapped. I was losing patience with this cur.

“Dreamer fits it all. His backstory is much like Mike’s, but without a happy ending. He has more power than you’d imagine. And if you connect the dots, you’ll see that everything bad that happened to Mike involved Dreamer somehow.”

“What?!” Mike pain dissolved and was replaced by anger. “How does that work?! Dreamer wasn’t involved with any of the bad stuff that happened to me!”

“It was Dreamer you sang with when you got your cutie mark that led to you getting kicked out,” Hunter interrupted before the singer could continue. His face was alight with the thoughts of the torture he was putting Mike through. “It was Dreamer you lived on the streets with for nine years. It was Dreamer who told you about the Ursas that would later invade Ponyville. It was Dreamer who suggested the move to Ponyville, which ended in his near-death experience and your loneliness.” Mike was flinching like when I said those memories to him, but this time he reacted differently.

Mike face bean to contort again with rage. I saw all his muscles tensing, then releasing. When I saw them bunch up one last time, I was to late to yell that he couldn't do it.

Mike charged straight at Hunter, the idiot.

Hunter just lazily flew upwards, then Mike changed course. He charged straight at his childhood friend and delivered a kick that sent the other pony flying into the wall.

“You! Are! Not! Dreamer!” Mike cried, his rage and pain contained in every word. “Dreamer was my friend! Dreamer cared about me! Dreamer cared about Equestria! He wouldn’t join up with a monster like Hunter without a reason!”

Go, kid. Give it to 'im. I thought fervently.\

“Did you not hear the reason I spoke of?” Dreamer replied, standing. Presumably because of whatever Hunter had been doing to train him, he looked unscathed. There was some damage, somewhere. I saw the faintest flicker of Dreamer's true self appear in the back of Dreamer's diseased mind. Dreamer was already continuing. “You abandoned me. I’m getting my revenge.”

No one should have to hear that from someone they had spent nine years of their life with. My heart wrenched at the look in Mike's eye.

Then we all heard the quite familiar voices of six mares.

"Mike!"

"Mobius!"

Hunter and Dreamer turned to the stairwell, where six familiar shadows were getting ever closer.

“The Elements of Harmony!” Hunter lost his gentlemanly and teasing air, instead sounding panicked. “We must retreat!” With a beat of his wings, Dreamer vanished into a ball of light that seemed to vanish into Hunter's eyes. The black pegasus flew out the window, flying away and disappearing like the snake he was.

“Is everypony okay?” Twilight asked the instant she stepped into the room. The other five ponies followed quickly behind and surveyed the situation. “What happened?”

Mike and I looked at each other. We glanced at the spot where Hunter and Dreamer stood before, then at the window Hunter escaped through. A silent understanding had been made between us. We turned to the others and said simultaneously.

“We’ll explain later.”
@@@@@@@@

Later was, of course, the operative word. One day had passed since the incident, and none of us had spoken of it in the least.

We had arrived back in Ponyville shortly after night had fallen... again. We had all parted ways to get some well-needed sleep and I had opted to just find a tree. Mike had laughed, saying to himself, "Where have I heard that before?"

Then he'd made sort of an awkward offer. He'd asked if I'd like to stay at his place for the night- er, well, day. I had agreed, and we had gone to his quaint little house. Once inside. I began blurting out all the things that I hadn't said earlier, about the Darks and how I was great enemies with Hunter and how I was- you get the point, right?

Mike held up a hoof halfway through the explanation. "Whoa, whoah!" he said. "Slow down, there!" The words stopped pouring out immediately like he had turned off the faucet that was my mouth. I looked at him sheepishly and continued at a slower pace.

"Sorry." I said, settling down on the couch. "As I was saying..." I went on to explain how though there were Solars and Lunars, who were the bad guys? That role was taken up by the Darks, always plotting ways to cause misery, and Hunter being their ever-so-willing vessel to do so.

When I finished, Mike just sat there, a puzzled expression on his face. Then he looked at me and said. "Wait... so Hunter is basically like you?"

I nodded. "Yup. Can't die, lives forever, and is about twice as evil as your worst nightmare. Throw in a certain story called 'Cupcakes' and you've got his sadism in a box. If you multiply it by five."

Mike started, "Wait... you can't die!?... And, wait... Cupcakes?" He shuddered, and I raised an imaginary eyebrow. Did he know what I was talking about?

I stared at him, "I never told you I couldn't die? That's an important piece of info there. And Cupcakes?... Yes."

"Oh... and nope. You didn't say a word about never dying." Mike was giving me an odd look.

"Okay, don't go staring at me like all the ponies did last time!" I snapped. That was just the look everyone had given me when they had found out about my powers. So much for originality.

Mike and I ended up talking into the morning. As I glanced up at the clock, I noticed the time: 10:07.

"Well, we've spent a while talking." I said. Mike glanced up at the clock, too, and grinned. "That's okay, I'm used to no sleep."

I grinned, "Awesome. So am I. Hey, want to go get some muffins?" Ditzy had given me her addiction... and it was one I loved.

Mike shrugged. "Sure, fine with me." We walked to the door and opened it to the others looking at us. Twilight had her hoof raised as if about to knock,

"Oh, hey!" Twilight said. "We were just about to knock. Can we come in?" Hey, I was right! Mike and I nodded, still at the same time.

They all filed into the room and found some place to get comfortable. Suddenly the room got very stuffy and quiet. Two things I didn't like. Then something caught my attention. Mike was sitting next to Fluttershy. In the awkward silence, I strained my ears to get a better ear on what they were saying.

"I'm glad you're okay." Fluttershy said. Okay... more. Get... mushy. My mind then turned turned that last thought into something very wrong. Sometimes I hate my brain.

Mike hesitated in answering. "...Yeah. Why'd you all come after us anyway?" he spoke the second part to all of the others. I immediately switched my ears back to the whole room.

"Mobius told us to!" Rainbow said.

“After you ran off, Mobius admitted that he didn’t really even believe you were the problem,” Twilight elaborated for Mike. “He flew off to look for you, and Rainbow joined him. Apparently he spotted something in the distance and told her to go get the rest of us and meet him at the castle ruins”

“Good thing you did, too,” I nodded. Had they not come when they did, I have to admit Mike would probably be dead. “So, anything else? I highly doubt you came all the way here only to let Mike ask a question.”

The girls looked to Fluttershy, who squeaked with nervousness and scooted away from Mike. I grinned. I liked where this was going.

“Didn’t you have something you wanted to say, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, looking slightly confused. Surely she knew what was going on.

“Um…no…never mind,” the pegasus said in a tiny voice. I smirked and Mike glared. I wiped the smirk off, but I was laughing my ass off inside.

“Didn’t get much sleep?” Applejack chuckled at us.

"None at all." I corrected her, grinning. "We spent the whole night talking."

“You really need some sleep,” Twilight shook her head at me as she stood up, turning Mike, who looked indignant. “Mike, don’t bother using your sleep cycle as an excuse. You’re going to stay here and sleep. You had a rough day yesterday and need your rest.“

“Yes, mother,” I sighed, then saw the look on Mike's face. "Sorry."

“We’ll just be going then, if Fluttershy doesn’t want to say anything,” Twilight decided. Fluttershy shook her head and the mares went to the door. “See you two later.”

After they were gone, Mike and I looked at each other. A plot formed in my head. “Last one to the bed has to sleep on the couch!” With that I sped off, hearing Mike cuss more than once s he stumbled after me. He laughed though when I ran straight into the bathroom, and I muttered a curse under my breath as I heard the real bedroom door slam.

Going back down the stairs, I thought about the past three days. Things were cool now, except for the whole threat of Hunter and... Dreamer. I felt bad for Mike. He would have to fight his best friend. Thinking about Mike led me to a thought. The others had said Mike could sing. I grinned evilly. We'll just see how good tomorrow, then.

I drifted off under the watching eyes of the Sun Goddess.

CROSSOVER: pt. 4: Just bumming around

Hey, here's a quote from me today. You know, the author? Anyway, let's move on.
"Love in a nutshell is this: a long confusing ordeal in which you can wish you were dead, get mauled by the opposite gender, and many other unpleasant things."
-Mobius of the Moon.

I awoke to the sun already halfway across the sky, I checked the time: three ten. Gods, I'd slept the day away. I decided to wake up Mike and go get those muffins. I eventually found his room, and then proceeded to poke and shake him to no avail. Sighing, I ported a bucket into my paws and went to the bathroom, which was easy to find, considering I had mistaken it for the bedroom. I filled the bucket with ice-cold water, then went back to Mike's room. Hovering above his bed, I shouted:

"WAKE UP SLEEPYHEAD!" and proceeded to dump the entire bucket on Mike.

Mike then went into a mini seizure, looking like a fish out of water(hah, get it?). When he finally stopped, he glared at me. It was priceless.

“About time you woke up,” I chuckled as I threw the bucket down behind me. “I’ve been shaking and poking you for twenty minutes. You’re a pretty heavy sleeper.”

He continued to glare.

“Get up. It’s three-thirty. We don’t even have six hours of daylight left.” I stated matter-of-factly.

Mike struggled to his feet and glared even harder at me. "I... will... kill... you." he said slowly.

“We had enough of that yesterday. C’mon, let’s go to Sugarcube Corner. I still want muffins.” I needed my muffin fix.
@@@@@@@

We arrived at Sugarcube Corner a few minutes later. I didn't see Pinkie, which was a good thing. Mike would probably snap if he had to deal the hyper pink blob of giggles after his awakening.

“How may I help you two?” Mrs. Cake asked when she saw us walk in.

"Muffins." I stated simply, throwing some bits on the counter. Mike's mood was sticking onto me.

Mrs. Cake looked to Mike, who shook his head to the muffin offer.

“Alright then.” The mare pulled two muffins out and placed them on the counter before dropping the bits into the cash register. “Enjoy.”

"Thanks." I said as I picked them up and went to a table. Mike followed silently. Probably thinking of ways to kill me.

I sat down, and so did Mike. I pushed a muffin at him, and he again shook his head, and I raised an eyebrow. Who in their right mind turned down muffins?

“You okay, Mike? If you’re still angry over the way I woke you up…” I began. Mike was acting odd.

“That’s not it.” Mike sighed. “It’s Dreamer.” I felt a stab of sympathy. I had once had a friend like that. Hunter got to him too...

“I know how you feel,” I replied sympathetically, putting down the muffin I was about to bite. It didn't look too tasty now that we had brought up bad memories. “But look, if we play our cards right, we can get out of this without a scratch on Dreamer. We can save him from Hunter.”

Mike was silent. "I hope so." he sighed finally. “I’m…going to walk around town for a bit. I’ll meet you at my place later.” He hopped out of his seat and plodded away, sadness evident in his posture.

I watched him go. Oh, well, so much for following him around. “See you later,” I offered, but he was already gone.

I looked around. Oh, well, nothing else to do. Might as well go around and see what's to see in this alternate Ponyville.

I quickly ate one muffin and sent the other home to eat later, then left the pastry shop. Walking around the streets, nothing looked too different. Every shop was the same, every pony was the same. Except for poor Meg Nanimous(pony I accidentally named Twist). My heart twisted as I thought of her, smiling to the end. Oops, that was a spoiler. Anyway, news got around fast. I was greeted by almost everyone as "new guy," and no one seemed fazed that I was a cat. Compared to how everyone had reacted in my Equestria, this was a total relief.

I decided to visit Rarity. Now was as good a time as any to get a new suit. My last one was torn in (spoiler, spoiler).

I knocked on the door to her boutique. She opened and slightly gasped when she saw me. I rolled my eyes.

"Oh... Mobius. Can I help you?" she asked.

"No... but I can help you..." I said in a deep voice. She began to look horrified and I laughed. "I'm just kidding!" I said. I just laughed and laughed, not caring who saw me.

Rarity was steaming, her cheeks flushed. "That was not very gentle-coltish!" she scolded.

"No, but it was funny!" I shouted, and began to laugh harder, falling to the ground. Her face grew a deep shade of red and she slammed the door.

I stood quickly and said. "No, I'm sorry Rarity. I didn't mean it. What I really want is to get a suit. For special occasions." An image of Mike and Fluttershy popped into my head.

Rarity slowly reopened the door. "Really?" she asked doubtfully.

"Really really." I replied, smiling warmly.

She let me in and the same routine as before happened, except this time, she took less time measuring me and squealed at the prospect of making clothes for "something- excuse me, someone not a pony."

After it was over, I decided to go to the only bar in town. Always fun to get some mild alcohol. My recent experiences with it might not have been so good, but I still liked that cider.

I found it pretty easily, it was in its usual place. As if it would move I thought quickly. Of course, there's always the possibility...

I found the bar and asked the bartender -a burly brown stallion- for some cider. I noticed it was unusually quieter than usual and asked, "What happened? It's quieter than usual."

The bartender looked at me strangely, "You've never been here before. What do you mean?"Oops.

I grinned sheepishly, "Sorry, I mean compared to the other bars I've been in."

Luckily he believed me. "Okay then. Well, our usual performer was out sick for a while, then just quit. I've been asking around, but I haven't found anypony else. You know somepony who could fill in?"

I grinned, "Oh, I know just the person." I gave him Mike's description and left.

Walking out, I revisited Sugarcube Corner, saying hello to ponies I recognized. It's so much fun to say everybody's names and watch their shock when they realize you know it, and you've never met before.

I stopped inside and and asked for Pinkie. She came out and gave me a quizzical look. "I think it's time for another party." I whispered.

Her face lit up. "Oooh! When?" She was already about to run off for supplies.

I stopped her with a paw. "When I tell you to. It will be soon, that's all I know."

She grinned and nodded. "Okay!"

I grinned back, but inside I was thinking. This is going to be good...
\@@@@@@@

"Hovermic, oh Hovermic. Where fore art thou, oh Hovermic?" Fluttershy called from the balcony. I snickered at my creation.

I looked up when Mike walked in."Hey Mobius. What are you laughing at?" he asked.

I grinned. "Oh, nothing. I'm just rewriting Pomeo and Filliet to fit you and Fluttershy." I taunted. "Such a tragic story, it is."

"I will buck you out the window."

"We're on the first floor, so I'd doubt it would hurt much." I grinned with my best troll face, which just looked like an evil grin.

“I’m just getting some of my stuff. Mainly bits. I might feel like buying stuff later.” He paused. “Wait, you do writing?” He was halfway reaching for his saddlebag, making a funny picture.

I gave him a look, "Uh... yeah?"

“Is that your special talent? What’s your cutie mark look like?“ He looked at me eagerly.

I sighed. "I’m a cat, you idiot. I don’t have a cutie mark.”

“Oh.” Mike was quiet for about a second and a half, then grinned. “Well, now I can tease you for being a blank flank, at least!” Bad move, Mike.

“Speaking of flanks, you been ogling Fluttershy’s much lately?” I said immediately. Mike’s face went redder than Big Macintosh’s. If that's possible.

“That – I – what – you – that…” Mike stammered. “YOU ARE A PERVERTED DUMBASS!”

"I regret nothing."

Mike cried in anger and went to a wall, where he amused me by smashing his head against it for a full two minutes.

“That…felt better…than it…should have,” Mike slurred. He looked drunk, or at least about to pass out.

“While you’re a little too dizzy to kill me for it, maybe I should tell you that you have a performance in exactly half an hour,” I said, waiting for a reply. Mike immediately snapped to attention.

“Wait, what?!”

“While I was bumbling around town, I happened across a bar that just had one of their performers quit. Naturally, I told them that you’d love to take over for them.”

Mike was silent for a few seconds, then went back to banging, hoping to call in sick. I stopped him with my magic this ime. He would ruin my name if I promised a singer who didn't show up.

“It might be a good idea to get a song now and introduce your head to the wall later.” I used my magic to shove him out the door, which he re-opened immediately.

“Uh…Mobius?”

I sighed, "What?" he needed to get there now.

“…What bar were you talking about?”

“The only one in Ponyville.”

"... Oh." Mike shut the door and left. I followed after a few minutes, This was going to be good, too.
@@@@@@@

I was sitting in a seat that made sure Mike could see me. Just as I was settled with some cider, Mike walked on stage after being announced. When I saw him, I grinned and waved. He grimaced, but still kept going.

Then he began to sing this song.

Do you ever feel like breaking down?
Do you ever feel out of place?
Like somehow you just don’t belong
And no one understands you?
Do you ever wanna run away?
Do you lock yourself in your room?
With the radio on, turned up so loud
That no one hears you screaming

No you don’t know what it’s like
When nothing feels alright
You don’t know what it’s like
To be like me
To be hurt, to feel lost
To be left out in the dark
To be kicked, when you’re down
And feel like you’ve been pushed around
To be on the edge of breaking down
And no one’s there to save you
No you don’t know what it’s like…
Welcome to my life

Do you wanna be somebody else?
Are you sick of feeling so left out?
Are you desperate to find something more
Before your life is over?
Are you stuck inside a world you hate?
Are you sick of everyone around?
With the big fake smiles and stupid lies
While deep inside you’re bleeding

No you don’t know what it’s like
When nothing feels alright
You don’t know what it’s like
To be like me
To be hurt, to feel lost
To be left out in the dark
To be kicked, when you’re down
To feel like you’ve been pushed around
To be on the edge of breaking down
And no one’s there to save you
No you don’t know what it’s like…
Welcome to my life

Here applause and shouts were already beginning.

No one ever lied straight to your face
And no one ever stabbed you in the back
You might think I’m happy
But I’m not gonna be okay
Everybody always gave you what you wanted
You never had to work, it was always there
You don’t know what it’s like
What it’s like…

To be hurt, to feel lost
To be left out in the dark
To be kicked, when you’re down
To feel like you’ve been pushed around
To be on the edge of breaking down
And no one’s there to save you
No you don’t know what it’s like…

The crowd was silent, waiting for the end to this wonderful song. Even I was on edge. I heard a hidden meaning in this song.

To be hurt, to feel lost
To be left out in the dark
To be kicked, when you’re down
To feel like you’ve been pushed around
To be on the edge of breaking down
And no one’s there to save you
No you don’t know what it’s like…
Welcome to my life
Welcome to my life
Welcome to my life…

The crowd broke into such raucous cheers and applause that the building shook. Mike just ignored it and walked off the stage. I followed him with my eyes as he just left the bar altogether.

I followed him outside.

“That was awesome!” I said, smiling. “The others said you were a great singer, but I didn’t know you were that good!”

“You were just hoping I’d fail, weren’t you?” Mike asked in a low tone. In my jubilant-ness I didn't hear the slight anger.

“What? No! I wanted to see you sing, y’know? I wanted to know just how good you were.” I had a feeling something was wrong when the following happened.

“And why would I believe that?” Mike turned a glare on me, and I stepped back in surprise. “Ever since you’ve gotten here, all you’ve done is prank me, make fun of me, ship me with Fluttershy, and try to kill me! Sure, you saved my life, but you wouldn’t have had to do that if you weren’t trying to kill me in the first place!”

Was that really how he saw it? “Calm down, Mike!” I was afraid. I knew what Mike could do when angry. “I know I troll you and all, but that’s just for kicks! I don’t-”

“And I suppose you endangered my life just for kicks, too?!”

Past that point I saw Mike go into mental battle, his face frozen in rage. Part of him was probably saying shut up, the other just wanting to get it all out. And I was the only available outlet.

Suddenly Mike dropped to the ground, sobbing and apologizing. I stared in shock, and slight confusion. Where was this coming from? I picked him up with my magic after a few minutes and set him back on his hooves.

“It’s fine, Mike,” I comforted. I hated to see the usually outgoing pegasus like this. He was breaking, but all he needed were some friends. “Everything’s fine. I think the stress is finally getting to you.”

Mike sniffed and finally managed to stop the tears. “…Okay.”

“C’mon, you need to get home and wash up.”

“Okay.” Mike began walking to his house, and I followed.
@@@@@@@

Mike washed up then came back downstairs.

“Feeling better?” I sent a pulse of Medic Sight Comfort his way.

“Yeah…somewhat. Thanks.” Mike nodded.

“No problem.” I looked at the clock. “Wow, quarter to six. Getting late. I’m gonna go talk to Rainbow about something. Want to come?”

Mike shook his head. “I’ve got something I need to take care of.”

“Alright, you do that.” If it is what I think it is... this party's going to be real soon.

We took off at the same time and then branched towards our respective destinations. I arrived at the cloud house (still jealous) and I knocked on the front door. Rainbow opened it and looked slightly surprised, then a little annoyed, when she saw me. "Oh... hey. It's you."

I put a hurt look on my face. "Aw, come on, Dash! I'm not evil! You know that. Why so mean?"

She gave me a look that said she didn't care in the least. "You tried to hurt Mike. In fact, you almost killed him. What reason do I have to like you?"

I considered that. "Well, no reason at all, exactly. But I wanted to talk to you about that. I just want to, you know, be friends again." Oh, dammit!

"Again?" She raised her eyebrows at me. "You aren't exactly getting closer to being my friend, you know."

"Nothing," I said quickly, "Just a mistake."

She was silent a moment, then nodded, "Okay. Come on in."

She stepped to the side and I walked in, looking around. Nothing much was different in this dimension, and I vaguely thought of a certain other Equestria that I knew about.

Dash settled on the couch. "So, what is it you wanted to talk about?" She motioned for me to sit.

I sat on a chair that I never knew was there. "Well, just about what's been going lately. You know, what's cool, what's new. That stuff."

She tapped her chin. "Well, nothing much. You'd have to ask Twilight. I like the Wonderbolts, if that's what you want to know. Mike's a cool guy, even though I was suspicious of him at first." She narrowed her eyes. "Is that what you want to know?"

I held my hands... paws up in surrender. "No, no. I just wanted something to do. Although there is one thing I'd like to know." She nodded curtly. "Welllll... Are Mike and Fluttershy ever going to date?"

Dash's eyes widened. "Well... I don't know... Maybe..." She avoided my gaze. Hm, there was a story there. I would have to find that out.

Dash looked up and continued. "But, I wouldn't be surprised if they did."

I nodded, then grinned. "So... are you... hoping they aren't?"

She looked up and glared. Then looked down. She took a deep breath, "... a little."

I chuckled, "Sorry, but you got no chance. No offense." I quickly added the last bit when she glared death at me.

Just at that moment, we both heard a piercing shout:

“MOOOOOOBIIIIIIIIUUUUUUS!!!!!!!”

I grinned, "And speak of the devil, here he is."

CROSSOVER pt. 5: Date Night is Troll Night!

Aaaaannnd here's another quote from me!
"Eat muffins. They're quite good."
-Mobius of the Moon

Mike flashed into the cloud house at a speed that, I have to admit, would give Rainbow Dash a hard time. Then he skid on air, actually making a skidding noise, stopping right in front of us. Had he gone any farther, I would have killed him. Crashing into me is not on a list of things you want to do. So instead, Rainbow and I stared at Mike, who looked back up at us, his eyes wide with fear.

“Mobius I need your help I just asked Fluttershy out on a date and I have no idea what to do on a date and I don’t think anypony else can really help me so I came to you and oh hi Rainbow what’s up?” Mike sounded almost like Pinkie, just with a deeper voice, “Anyway, yeah, long story short: I need help! Quick!”

“Calm down there, cowboy,” I instructed, keeping Mike from a spaz attack with my magic, “Stop freaking out. It’s not a big deal.”

“It kind of is,” Rainbow pointed out. I glared at her, and she just shot one right back.

“It’s a big deal alright! What am I supposed to act like? Talk about? Is there anything specific I need to do? Oh dear Celestia I should’ve let Rarity actually make me a suit, I could’ve worn that!” Mike ran to the wall and tried to use his routine of banging his head against the wall. Sadly, being a cloud wall, he fell on his rump after bouncing harmlessly off.

“…Yeah, we need to help him,” Rainbow decided.

“Mike, there are five steps to dating,” I began as I helped Mike get up. “Step one: Don’t panic. Panic shows weakness, and mares hate signs of weakness. Either it shows them that you’re cowardly and aren’t worth it, or it shows that they can get what they want by intimidating you. Neither one ever works out well.”

“Maybe you should let an actual mare teach him how a girl feels?” Rainbow suggested. I gave her a despairing look.

“Is anything I said untrue?”

“…No.”

“Exactly.” I turned back to Mike. “Step two: Show off. If you get the chance to show what you can do, do it. Do what you can to impress her.”

“So you want me to buck the restaurant to make it collapse?” Mike snarked. Hey, at least I'm giving you tips, bud. I thought.

“Only if you don’t get served quickly enough,” Rainbow said with a grin. I chuckled, and Mike had to laugh.

“And show off doesn’t just mean show how strong you are,” I continued. “If something weird happens, don’t freak out. Pretend it doesn’t bother you. That way, if Fluttershy gets freaked out, she’ll go to you for comfort.”

“And knowing Fluttershy, anything more startling than a cold breeze is gonna freak her out,” the cyan pegasus chimed in. Mike glared daggers at her.

“Don’t talk about her like that,” he growled. Rainbow blinked in surprise.

“Haven’t even officially started your first date and already you’re getting protective,” I laughed. I had been right all along. “Which actually leads into step three. Defend her. If something bad happens, think of her first. Rush to her and protect her. For anything bad, from a bunch of punk colts insulting her to an Ursa Major stomping into town.”

“I’m still somewhat traumatized from the last Ursa Major. Can we not bring that up?”

“Would you rather talk about dragons?

“…Let’s just get back on topic before I buck you in the nose.” Mike sighed and ruffled his mane with his hooves. I raised an eyebrow. He would get rid of his best source of dating info so easily? Ignoring me, Mike continued, “Okay, so don’t panic, show off, and defend Fluttershy. What are the other two steps?”

“’Unknown’ and ‘profit’,” I said, grinning. Mike continued his glare with me. "“Okay, in all seriousness, step four is to try to keep conversations going. Awkward silences are the third-worst thing that can happen on a first date, so talk about stuff as much as you can.” Seriously. When I first dated my date actually fell asleep on me. Wasn't cool.

“Keep it interesting, though,” Rainbow added. “If you act like Twilight and just talk about molecular structures or whatever that stuff is, she’ll get bored. Extremely. Preferably, talk about stuff that she wants to talk about, but that you’re still fine with.” That I had to agree with.

“This is sounding very complicated,” Mike groaned with a facehoof. “What’s step five?”

“Profit.” I stated again.

“You used that joke already.” Mike gave me a withering look.

“I’m serious. Step five is profit.” I insisted.

Mike sighed again, and used his other hoof to add to the facehoof. “This will not end well…”

"Well, it could be better, but it could also be worse." I said.

Mike gave me another exasperated look. "Really?"

I Pinkie swore. "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." A slapped myself in the face. "Ow."

Dash shook her head at me. "Mobius, something must be seriously wrong with you."

Now it was my turn to look hurt. "Aw, Rainbow! You too?"

Mike stepped in between us, "Okay now. Can we get back to talking about my date?"

I shook myself. "Yeah, sure. What else do you want to know?" I asked.

Mike sat there, sort of stunned for a moment. Then:
@@@@@@@

“This will not end well this will not end well this will not end well this will not end well!”

I watched Mike in amusement and annoyance as he paced his living room. Why would he panic at a time like this? Not good.

The two of them had gone there to prepare the pegasus for the date while Rainbow flew to the restaurant to see if she could find a bush or something for us to watch from. That way, if Mike needed help, he could just find us and ask us while Fluttershy was busy. I personally thought that Mike would do fine, but he was panicking.

“Mike, for the last time, calm down. Step one, remember? Don’t panic. That includes before the date, too. Don’t make me summon another bucket of water.” I gestured to the clock on the wall. “It’s six-thirty. You’ve got two hours to go. Don’t spend it turning yourself into a nervous wreck. You’re enough of one already.”

Mike stopped his pacing long enough to shoot me a glare. “Thanks.”

“Anytime.” Someone knocked at the door and I opened it with... DE MAGICS... wait, wrong moment. Oh well. Any-who, I opened it with my magic. “Find a spot, Rainbow?”

“Yep! Has Pomeo calmed down yet?” the cyan pony asked, walking in. Mike growled slightly.

“Does that answer your question?” I sighed, facepawing.

“Yeah. Just calm down, Mike! You’ve got Ponyville’s coolest pony and a cat from another dimension helping you out here! What could possibly go wrong?” If you hadn't guessed, that was Rainbow.

“You know that if this was a story of some kind, you saying that would guarantee that something goes wrong,” Mike pointed out.

“Will you stop being so pessimistic?” I facepawed again. “We’re trying to help!” Then I turn to you all. "So, what do you readers think will happen?"

Mike stared at me like I was crazy, "Who are you talking to?" he asked.

Rainbow looked from me to Mike, "Like I said, problems."

I sighed, "Trying to make a joke, guys."

Mike again ignored me and continued the conversation, "And I appreciate the help, but your interpretation of helping is significantly different from mine. Rather than finding ways to keep me calm, you’re just telling me to be calm. How do I do that?” Mike, though he had stopped pacing, was shivering slightly.

“Um…think of happy things that have happened to you in the past,” I suggested. Then the answer I expected came.

“…Yeah, those thoughts don’t exist.” Pessimist.

“Try a bit of cider,” Rainbow suggested. A bottle appeared next to me and I floated it towards him.

"No way! I am not getting back into alcoholism!” Mike fumed.

“You don’t have to chug a whole bottle down. Just take a sip. It calms you.” I didn't know Dash drank. Well, that's new.

“Look, no. Just…let’s figure out all my problems and tackle them. First off, I look like crap. Secondly, I don’t know a lot about making conversation. Lastly, thanks to Mobius, now I’m afraid our date’s gonna get interrupted by an Ursa Major.” Stupid pessimist. You're the one who keeps on thinking that, not me!

“It’s not.” I sighed. Again. “For conversation, we’ll help you with that when the time comes. For the looking like crap thing, just brush your mane for the first time in your life and it’ll all be good. Maybe I can go get a suit from Rarity or something for you. Now take a deep breath and relax.“

Mike nodded, took a deep breath, and held it. He stood without releasing it for a full two minutes before finally letting it out, coughing and hacking.

I sighed.“…He’s right. This won’t end well,” I said aside to Rainbow, who merely nodded.
@@@@@@@@

Rainbow Dash and I had situated ourselves as comfortably as possible in the bushes, and we were waiting for Mike's arrival.

When Mike rolled his eyes at us, I realized that we were probably visible. I shoved Rainbow Dash down And then Brought my tail under the bush, which didn't really work. We were still visible, as Mike rolled his eyes again in our direction before turning to the restaurant.

He had tried to brush his mane, but it ended up looking like bedhead, so Rainbow offered to do it. Of course, Rainbow never even brushed her own mane much, so she wasn’t very helpful. In the end, his mane ended up looking like the cyan pegasus’s, only shorter and pure yellow. His tail, after a full half-hour of brushing, was finally completely straight, though not styled anyway else. I had sent him off with a flick of my tail.

His suit was one Rarity had apparently made while she was making his Nightmare Night costume, which I wished I hadn't missed.

I heard Mike say, "Partamos, I suppose.” and he walked inside.

Rainbow and I sat there, waiting until Fluttershy came. She looked stunning. Her mane was all done up and out of her face. Her dress was like her gala one, and quite nice. It was a light blue instead of green. She walked inside and sat at the table Mike was in. He smiled at her and then a waiter came up... wait, was that... Applejack!? She looked at the two of them and placed some cider on the table before going back into where I assumed the kitchen was.

Just then we heard a rustling next to us. Rainbow and I turned to see none other than Twilight and Rarity. Rarity looked extremely uncomfortable, and Twilight had a book about romance in her saddlebag. I sighed.

"Really? I mean, I can understand you Twilight, but Rarity?" They both looked up, and our groups stared at each other for a long moment.

Twilight was the first to speak again. "Well, Fluttershy came to us for help, and we promised we'd be here if she needed us."

Rarity grimaced, "Although this was not what I had in mind."

I chuckled, "We can do it, so can you." I said.

Rarity glared at me, then scooted on to a different clump of bushes. Twilight followed.

Rainbow and I turned our attention back to the restaurant. Shy and Mike were talking.

"... animals?" was all I heard of Mike's side of the conversation.

"Oh, they're fine. Although Angel got really sick earlier from eating too many carrots when I wasn't looking, and he- "

"CHANGE OF TOPIC! CHANGE OF TOPIC!" Mike shouted at the top of his lungs. the whole room stared at their table, and I facepawed yet again. Rainbow muttered something about him being an idiot and then we went back to attention.

Mike then launched back into the conversation. Well, sort of...

"Uh...ohwaitIjustrememberedIleftmybedonfireI'llbebackinasecond!" he said, turning and running to our bush. Shy was left slightly confused.

He pushed into the bushes and stared desperately at us. "What do I do?" he whispered.

I stared at him and sighed. "Just go for it! You only live once! Well, unless you're me..." I grinned evilly.

Mike glared, "Can you stop thinking about yourself for one second?" he said angrily.

I tapped my chin with a paw. Well, I could, but then I'd leave myself open for some kind of assault from Hunter. If I start thinking about Mike I'll suddenly be thinking about some very wrong images of him and Fluttershy. If I pay more attention to myself I can stay alert and make sure I look nice... Well, I don't really care how I look, but you know... I could really go for a muffin right now. Maybe I should start taking them with me to other worlds. That would be interesting. Wait, what am I doing again? Oh, yeah, that. "Nope." I finally said.

"I hate you." Mike said.

"Oh, you don't really mean that, do you?" I said teasingly. "But really, just go for it! Do whatever you think would make her get more interested. She probably likes you the way you are, but add just a liiiitle flare to your conversation. You know?"

Mike nodded then looked to Dash, "You got anything for me?" he asked quickly.

Rainbow shrugged. "Nah, not really. Just go on,she's waiting!"

Mike nodded and left, his mane a little messy. Rainbow and I sighed at this. Oh, well, guess that's as good as we'll get him. Ever.

Mike went back to the table. "So..." he began, "How about singing?" Again, I facepawed.

Fluttershy blinked, "Mine or yours?"

I heard Rarity mutter something under her bush, but I didn't quite catch it. Mike was struggling again.

"Well... I guess just singing in general. I mean, you can sing pretty well, and I can sing pretty well, so... uh, I guess... What do you like to sing?" The question was asked as if he were asking Dash and me if it were a good question. We both groaned.

Fluttershy thought for a moment, "Well, I really only like singing, um, quiet songs. I don’t really like loud ones.”

“I know what you mean,” Mike nodded, then paused again, “Um…”

“So…” Fluttershy fidgeted in her seat. “…um…the food looks good, right?” I was having to strain my ears to hear her, she was speaking so quietly.

Mike realize his mistake and quickly picked up his menu, but not before saying: "Oh! Uh…yeah. Looks pretty…” He lifted up the menu and looked confused. “…good.”

“Oh, er…I’ll be right back,” Fluttershy hopped to her feet and trotted out of the restaurant. She walked by our bush and then stopped at Twilight's and Rarity's. I could hear them talking.

"Oh, darling, you're doing fine. Although Mike must have had some bad teachers." she coughed meaningfully. I had to restrain Rainbow with my magic.

Fluttershy protested softly, "I think he's doing fine..."

Dash and I turned my attention back to Mike and we waved for his attention, When he looked, I pointed to his hair. Mike shrugged. I pointed to my mouth. He looked like he thought he knew what I was talking about. But then he looked confused again. I grabbed Dash's mane, and she gave a soft squeal of protest. Mike looked at me like I was crazy. I facepawed again. Mike turned back to his table, then a slow realization spread across his face. That's right. I thought. Talk about her hair. Idiot. I for one think my charades were impeccable.

He muttered something that I caught as, “I feel like such an idiot," I know. You should.

Fluttershy finished her conversation and went back to the table, blushing slightly. I missed the rest of the conversation and asked Rarity, "What exactly did you tell her?"

Rarity stared at me, "Like I would tell you. You're so horrible with advice that I wouldn't go to you to ask how to drink water." That's the best you could think of Rarity? I thought.

I sighed. "Ah, well. We'll just see how it turns out."

We all went back to our respective bushes. Rainbow pressed close and we both watched intently through a little peephole I had created. I could smell her sham... wait, what am I talking about!? That's really odd. I shook my head and turned my attention back to the date. Shy and Mike were both sort of silent as they waited for Applejack, or their waiter, to return. I saw her walking towards the table, and suddenly I could her Dash's breathing acutely. We were squeezed together and... okay, what the hell am I doing. Head out of the gutter, Mobius.

@@@@@@@

Author's Note: Hehe, surprise at the end. Don't have any idea why I put that in, but I did. So I hope you enjoyed this chapter, because it'll only get crazier.

CROSSOVER pt. 6: Date Night pt. 2: Party Time!

Pt. 2, so no quote. Unless you want to know about the last part of pt. 1...? You know, with Dash? Do you? Ask in the comments, then.

It wasn't going well. More awkward silences occurred and conversation lasted less than how long it took Rainbow to clear the skies. Mike wasn't doing too well in switching the conversation from animals to singing repeatedly, either. Flutters was looking a little uninterested, but still also did her best o keep it going.

Occasionally Rainbow and I would give him hand... er, paw-hoof signals to give hints, but he usually didn't get them.

When Applejack brought them their food, they both looked at theirs with unpleasant looks. Mike -and Fluttershy- both didn't really eat their food at all.

“So…um…” Mike again tried to end their all-too-long silence. “Has…anything interesting happened lately?”

“No…not really,” Fluttershy shook her head. She looked out the window, at Rarity and Twilight's bush. “Oh…um, I’ll be right back…again…” She went out to the bush. Mike took the chance to see us. He somehow didn't see Fluttershy's bush rustling as they spoke.

“Okay, seriously, I need some major help here,” he pleaded. “There are more silences between us than in a graveyard, and I’ve exhausted my very limited supply of conversation topics. And your weird motions aren’t helping either.” Hey, not our problem if you can't understand charades.

“We’re trying to help,” Rainbow said. “It’s not our fault you both have nothing conversation-worthy in common.” I'll second that.

“I think the main problem here is you’re trying too hard,” I tried to be helpful. “You’re thinking too much about what to talk about, rather than acting natural. You need to find a way to loosen up. And fix your mane.”

“Don’t have a brush.” I summoned one. “You do it. You saw what happened the last time I brushed my hair.”

Rainbow tried, and failed, to fix his hair. When she was finished, it poofed back into its messy place.

“Dear Celestia, it’s just like Pinkie Pie,” Rainbow groaned and facehoofed.

“Screw the hair. Just calm down somehow. I don’t know how, so don’t ask.” I added before Mike could ask an obvious question that I couldn't answer.

“Okay…I’ll see what I can do,” Mike nodded. He went back inside, unnoticed by the other three mares.

Mike sat down and looked at his meal in disgust. Finally he turned to the cider by the window. Rainbow and I drew in breath sharply and anticipated the sip.

When he took a tentative sip, Mike instantly looked calmer. Good thing, too. I thought.

Fluttershy came back a few minutes later. Mike smiled, but she didn't.

“Are you okay?” Mike asked.

“Oh…I’m fine,” Fluttershy said, giving a small smile. She looked out the window, as if she had seen Rainbow and me. “Hm? What’s that?”

Mike looked slightly annoyed as he looked out with her. Just then, Shy picked up her glass of cider, took a few sips, and quickly placed it back down. It made a clanking noise, which drew Mike's attention back to the table, taking his confused look away from our bush. He stared at her glass in mild interest before starting a conversation.

“So…any interesting stories?” He asked.
@@@@@@@

“…his skeleton was missing, and the doctor was never heard from again!” Mike finished. Fluttershy giggled lightly. “So yeah, that’s how my grandpa lost his medical license.”

I shuddered, "That was the oddest story. Ever." Rainbow nodded agreement, then scooted outwards a little bit, "Looks like their getting a little drunk," she said.

A good fifteen minutes had passed, and Mike and Fluttershy had begun exchanging stories from their past. They both looked slightly awkward still, and they did indeed look like the alcohol was getting to them.

I frantically gestured at Mike. When he saw me, he said something to his date and came out to us. Let's just say that being drunk made his excuses even worse.

“Okay, good to know you took our advice on the cider,” I began. “But aren’t you overdoing it a bit? You seriously look like you’re losing your grip on consciousness.”

“I could never hold that stuff,” Mike shook his head, as if confused. “At least I’m finally loosening up, right? That’s what you wanted.”

“We wanted you to calm down,” Rainbow interrupted. “You and Fluttershy were calm after the first two sips. Now you’re half a glass away from slurring your words.”

“If memory serves, I’m actually one-quarter of a glass away from slurring my words,” Mike corrected. “Half a glass would knock me out.”

“My point still stands!”

“Rainbow, calm down. Mike, there’s another reason we called you over. That waitress who’s been serving you? We’re pretty sure that’s Applejack.” I said, needing a change of topic.

Mike blinked. "Why would she be disguising herself and serving us?”

“Don’t know. Maybe Fluttershy asked her for help too, or something. Just letting you know. You can go back now.” I thought about that. Maybe she had just somehow heard and decided to get in on it too.

“Any new conversation ideas, first? The calming effect of the cider is wearing off, and now I’m just feeling tired.”

"Uh..." I looked around, as if the trees around would give me ideas. My eyes finally rested on Rainbow's... flank. I almost screamed in frustration. What was I doing? Then an idea came to me. "Cutie Marks?" I suggested.

Mike thought about it, then nodded. "…why not.” He headed back inside, where Fluttershy was finishing up her food, which truly didn't look too appetizing.

“Hi,” she said when he came back. Mike looked at me and I nodded.

“Hi…um, I have a question... How’d you get your cutie mark?”

Fluttershy blinked. “Oh…well, it’s not a story I like to recall much,” she said softly.

“Oh…you don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.” Mike apologized, just like Fluttershy.

“No, it’s fine. Well…it was a long time ago, back when I lived in Cloudsdale…”

Fluttershy explained the story I had heard before, which didn't seem too bad, but then Fluttershy said something surprising. “…and that’s when my cutie mark appeared. But…that’s where my story kind of…gets bad.”

Mike started slightly. “Bad? How?”

She hesitated, obviously nervous. Dash and I were leaning forward intently. I guess she hadn't heard this either.

“After I got my cutie mark and made it back up to Cloudsdale, I got teased a lot. The ponies said I wasn’t a real pegasus if my talent was focused on something on the ground. All of their talents involved flying or sports. I was the only pony in the entire city with a talent involving animals." She took a breath.

“Rainbow stood up for me, but there were times when she wasn’t around, so I was left to take care of myself. Eventually, I decided I didn’t want to be in Cloudsdale anymore, so I left. I came down to Ponyville. Rainbow stayed in Cloudsdale for a while longer, visiting me every now and then. She didn’t move to Ponyville for a few more years, when she got a job as a weather pony.”

Mike blinked. “Um…that didn’t sound too bad,” he said. “I mean, it’s bad that you got teased and all, but…I thought it was going to be worse than that, if I’m being honest.”

“That’s not the whole story.” Fluttershy sighed sadly. “While living in Ponyville, I spent all of my time taking care of animals. Bunnies, squirrels, birds, and all sorts of other animals. For a year or two, all the company I had was my animal friends and the occasional visit from Rainbow. But then…”

A tear rolled onto her cheek, and Mike moved to wipe it off. The endearing gesture was was excepted with a shared blush and a smile. I noticed a few people from the other tables with D'awww looks on their faces.

“Thank you…” Fluttershy whispered.

“If you really don’t like talking about this, you don’t have to,” Mike said comfortingly. “I don’t want to make you cry just so I can hear a story.”

“It’s fine…I think it’d be good for me to get this off my chest.” Fluttershy continued. “So I had been taking care of several animals for a year or two now. Then, one day, I was heading into town to shop, but I left my door open a bit without meaning to. When I came back, several of the animals had run away.

“I looked all over for them, but I couldn’t find them anywhere. I thought they had run off because they didn’t like me, and I began to get sad. I started doubting my special talent and told the animals who hadn’t run off to leave. I ended up alone. I never went outside. When Rainbow came by to visit, I kept the door closed and locked and the windows shut. She would stay around and knock for an hour or so before leaving. I was all alone, and I started hating my cutie mark. I thought it ruined my life. I even tried to get rid of it a couple of times…”

“Cutie Mark Rejection Syndrome?” Mike asked, eyes wide.

I turned to Rainbow Dash, "What's that?" I asked.

Rainbow turned to me, and I realized how close our faces were. Dammit, your over six thousand years old! Stop thinking like that, Mobius! I scolded myself.

"It's something Mike had." She whispered. "Shy helped him get rid of it. I'll explain it later." She turned back to the two pegasi, who's conversation we had partly missed.

“What happened?” Mike was asking.

“While I was shopping, one pony came up to me and asked about my cutie mark. I didn’t want to talk about it, but she insisted, so I finally told them what happened. She was upset by my story and tried to cheer me up, but it didn’t work. I went back home, ignoring her. The next day, she came to my house and gave me a bunny.”

"A bunny?" Mike asked, confused. I realized that that must have been Angel Bunny (though he was anything but an Angel). “Why?”

“She said she wanted to help me. As soon as I saw the creature, I instantly wanted to help him. I forgot all about how I hated my cutie mark and took care of him. The pony came by to check on me every day, and after just a few days my cutie mark had gone back to normal.” Fluttershy smiled at last.

“Wow, Fluttershy,” Mike smiled back. “That’s pretty neat.” I had to agree. I had never heard this about Shy.

“It was. The pony and I became friends, and I continued to take care of the bunny she gave me. I started taking care of all sorts of animals again. I didn’t doubt myself anymore. It felt good.”

“So we’ve both had experiences with Cutie Mark Rejection Syndrome that ended happily,” Mike said, looking slightly bewildered. “Wow. That’s…nice.”

“You sound a lot like me,” Fluttershy giggled. That he does, Shy.

“Yep, that proves it. Everypony is gonna say it.”

“How is everything here?” Mike looked up to Applejack, who looked ready to take their bill... or, whatever.

“Um…” Mike looked at his barely touched food. Fluttershy did the same. “…I think we’re done.”
@@@@@@@

Mike had one of his wings draped over Fluttershy when they came out. There was no hesitation in the reply. Fluttershy gave Mike a nuzzle.

I quickly jumped from my cover, "I knew would happen!” I declared, landing next to them. Rainbow came out of her cover, also.

“How did it go, darling?” We turned our heads and saw Twilight and Rarity walking up, trying to look like they had just stumbled into the area. Considering that they had twigs and dirt all over them, they did indeed look like they had been hiding in the bushes, so they had failed. Rainbow and I miraculously had nothing on us. “Oh, I see it went magnificent!” Rarity continued. They fell into place beside us and we began walking down the street.

"It got a lot better when I told Mike about how you helped me when I got Cutie Mark Rejection Syndrome," Fluttershy said to Rarity. I thought about that. Rarity certainly seemed to have a connection with Fluttershy.

“Oh hey, I just remembered something,” I spoke up. “We need to stop by Sugarcube Corner.”

Mike gave me a withering look again. "Why?”

“I need my muffin fix. Now.” That was only half the truth. Remember when I went to see Pinkie?

Mike sighed and rolled his eyes. "Fine."

We walked to the pastry shop, making small talk along the way. When we arrived, I held open the door, and motioned for the others to stay. Mike and Shy walked in, not seeing my signal.

“SURPRISE!” The shout erupted from the doorway, and the two pegasi jumped in fright.

Mike turned to a grinning cat. Me.

“Oh yeah…did I mention I talked to Pinkie Pie?” I said, chuckling wickedly.

“You…son…of…a…griffon,” Mike growled.

"I prefer son of a muffin, but that will do." I said. The other four of us filed in and the party had already been put in full swing.

I turned to the others, "Well then, let's party, and party right!" They all grinned and went to their own respective areas. Pinkie bounced up to me.

"Was this what you meant?" She asked happily.

I rubbed her head. "Of course Pinkie. You do know what this is for, right?"

She nodded, "Yup! This is for the founding of Equestria, right?"

I facepawed. "No, it's for Mike and Fluttershy's first date."

She nodded vigorously again, "Oh yeah. That!"

I sighed and sent her on her way. When I looked around, I recognized many of the ponies I had met at home. Everyone was just talking, dancing, or surprisingly in corners, making out. That was something i would never have expected to see. Oh well, different reality, different aspects. I looked around and sadly didn't see Meg. I would give anything to see her smiling face again. I sighed for a moment, only to be shaken out of my reverie by Mike.

"Hey, you okay?" he asked.

"Hm?... Oh, yeah... sure." I said absently. Mike looked like he could tell something was up, but he didn't press. I looked around, seeing Fluttershy hobbling around, a cider glass abandoned on the ground. I nodded in her direction, "Uh, Mike..." I began, not sure how to continue.

"What?" He turned his head, saw the poor shy pegasus, and immediately ran over to her. I felt a pang when I looked at them. Mike was looking at her with true, pure love in his eyes. Fluttershy did the same, even if a little drunkenly. I was once able to do that. But not anymore. That was a long time ago.

Shaking my head again, I listened to the pounding party music. It wasn't really to my liking, but it was something to listen to. I found a chair and sat down, drifting away...

Then a bowl of punch was thrown in my face. I mean an ENTIRE bowl. I sputtered and looked up to a blue pegasus with a yellow mane grinning down at me, an exact copy of my evil grin on his face. I glared at him and just merely chuckled.

Fluttershy was there too, if still drunk. It was... quite odd, but slightly funny, to watch her sway, and then pass out. Her face was stuck in a silly grin the whole time.

Mike immediately came to her attention and began fussing over her. I laughed, loud and deep, causing everyone to look our way. Mike looked around, horror spreading on his face, and I said, "Dude, you just let your date get drunk and pass out... on your first date. Not a good way for relationships to begin."

He glared and the other five came up, Applejack still in a waitress outfit. "What happened to Fluttershy?" Twilight asked, a little panic in her voice.

"Drunk." Mike and I replied at the same time. I grinned, while Mike's face went all wonky with rage. The others just stared at the yellow pegasus mare and then back to us. We shrugged, and they went back to the party, which had all but ignored the scene that had just happened.

I looked at Mike, "So... what are you going to do with her?" i asked.

Mike glared at me and spat, "Don't you get any ideas!"

I held up my paws again. "Hey, hey! I didn't mean that! It's a little too... early for that, anyway." Mike sort of eased up, then I turned back to the party. I'll leave him to figure out how he'll handle a drunk marefriend.

I walked around some more, then found Twilight... reading... okay, that's too much. I went up to her and yanked the book away with my magic.

"Twilight!" I scolded, "What do you think you're doing!"

Twilight looked up at me, "Oh, I'm just reading on how to make Mike and Fluttershy's relationship go smoothly." she said.

I looked at the cover of the book; Making Relationships Successful was the title. I sighed, tossing the book into the nearest trash bin. Twilight gasped in shock.

CROSSOVER pt. 6: pt. 3: Yay I can sing!

I bet you didn't know that! Anyway, let's move on!.

I was sitting by a table, watching the ponies as they came and went. Mike had come back shortly after taking Fluttershy home. He was currently talking to Rarity about something. I looked around once more and my eyes rested on Rainbow, hovering and laughing. It was cute, the way she did that. I shook my head yet again, and turned to the wall. Oh well, if it worked for Mike, why can't it work for me?

I proceeded to repeatedly smash my head into the wall. All previous thoughts of Rainbow Dash were erased and dizziness replaced everything. When I felt that I had had enough, I turned and immediately collapsed on the floor. Through a daze I heard Mike, accompanied by Rainbow, laughing hard at my antics.

Slowly, I made my way back to my feet and proceeded to glare at the two of them, only to laugh with them after a moment. Applejack was giving me an odd look, having come up also.Twilight and Rarity were in the background, giving me worried looks. I laughed again and turned to Mike.

"You're right, it does make you feel better a little..." I slurred. Then I tried to take a step, only to fall over again. This time I was caught by Rainbow and Mike, who smiled and shook their heads at me in "what are we going to do with you" expressions.

I giggled lightly, not even realizing where I was, then I looked Rainbow in the eyes, "You know, you're kinda cute... Always wanted to say that..." I passed out.
@@@@@

When I awoke, the party was still going full swing, and I saw a certain cyan pegasus sitting next to me. Jerking awake, I saw her sitting idly, as if she had just sat down, staring ahead. Again I felt an urge to bang my head against a wall, but I was transfixed on those dark pink eyes.

Then Mike came up, "So..." he began, knowing I would get the meaning. I glared.

"Not. A. Word." I growled. He grinned. I hate karma. Stupid, stupid, stupid! How many times will your emotions get the better of you!

Then a thought struck me. "Hey, Mike..."

He stared for a moment. "What?"

I gestured at the stage, where Vinyl was bobbing her head. "You ready?"

He looked where I indicated, then turned back to me. "What?" he asked again, this time with slight disbelief.

"You know, I promised to do a song with you sometime. Never better than the present." I prepared my trollface. Rainbow was also looking at us, interest in her eyes.

"What!? You never-" Mike was cut off when I flew by, landing on the stage.

I went up to Vinyl, and whispered what I wanted (sound wrong to anyone?) in her ear. She nodded, then said, "Tell me when you want me to play it."

I nodded, then went back to Mike and Rainbow. "You ready yet?"

He nodded, then shook his head, "Yeah- wait, no! What are you talking about! I didn't-"

I grabbed him and flew off to the stage. I briefed him on what we were going to do, making sure he knew the song. He nodded reluctantly, then I turned to Vinyl and nodded myself.

We went to the front of the stage. I made headsets appear on our heads, to add audio effects. Then I looked down, seeing our friends standing right at the front of the suddenly curious crowd and looking at us with expectant eyes. Mike looked at them too, then glared at me.

"Really?" he said.

I nodded and grinned, "Really really. This is to keep you quiet."

Mike grumbled and the background music began. As this song began, we both prepared to sing.

(KEY: Mobius; Mike; both)

The lyrics began:

It starts with one thing, I don't know why, it doesn't even matter how hard you try. Keep that in mind, I designed this rhyme to explain in due time.

All I know.

Time is a valuable thing
Watch it fly by as the pendulum swings
Watch it count down to the end of the day
The clock ticks life away.

Everyone had begun to watch in interest.

It's so unreal.

Didn't look out below
Watch the time go right out the window
Trying to hold on, but you didn't even know
Wasted it all just to watch you (go)
I kept everything inside
And even though I tried, it all fell apart
What it meant to me
Will eventually be a memory of a time when

Everyone was cheering a little madly. Our friends were entranced, it seemed, though the way their faces were lit up told us how we were doing.

I tried so hard
And got so far
But in the end
It doesn't even matter
I had to fall
to lose it all.
But in the end
It doesn't even matter!

One thing, I don't know why
It doesn't even matter how hard you try,
Keep that in mind
I designed this rhyme,
To remind myself of how
I tried so hard

In spite of the way you were mocking me
Acting like I was part of your property
Remembering all the times you fought with me
I'm surprised it got so (far)

Things aren't the way they were before
You wouldn't even recognize me anymore
Not that you knew me back then
But it all comes back to me (in the end)

You kept everything inside
And even though I tried, it all fell apart
What it meant to me will eventually be a memory of a time when I

tried so hard
And got so far
But in the end
It doesn't even matter
I had to fall
To lose it all
But in the end
It doesn't even matter

The cheers had died down, everyone just wanted to listen now.

I've put my trust in you
Pushed as far as I can go
For all this
There's only one thing you should know
I've put my trust in you
Pushed as far as I can go
For all this
There's only one thing you should know

It was like at the bar; everyone was anticipating the end of the song. The six... well, five at the front looked up at me in awe, for some reason. Mike was even looking at me in slight surprise. What? I can sing, okay?

I tried so hard
And got so far
But in the end
It doesn't even matter
I had to fall
To lose it all
But in the end
It doesn't even matter

The music faded out as it ended.

Sugarcube Corner erupted with cheers and Mike and I hopped off the stage to our friends. Mike looked over at me, then said, "Uh, Mobius..."

I turned my head to see Mike beckoning a little wildly. I followed him to a corner, which contained a certain trash bin, which I had thrown a certain book into earlier.

I looked at Mike in slight confusion, "What is it Mike?" I asked.

“Did you see anypony throw anything important in here?” His face was slightly serious.

I thought. The only thing I've seen thrown in that was... "…No, aside from that book I pulled away from Twilight.” Oh Twilight. Will you never cease to look to your books for answers?

“What book was it?” Mike pulled me out of my thoughts.

“Why?”

“For Celestia’s sake, Mobius, can you ever answer a simple question?”

“Not when I’m trolling. But in all seriousness, I think it was a romance book. Making Relationships Successful. Twilight said she was reading it to help you out with Fluttershy.”

Mike's face went blank for a moment. Then, he erupted with laughter, rolling on the floor, struggling to breath. When he finally stumbled to his hooves, he smirked at me.

“Notice anypony missing, Mobius?” I looked around. Well...

“…Fluttershy?”

“Aside from her.”

“Uh…” I looked around once more, finally admitting that a certain cyan pegasus that had caught my eye was nowhere to be found. “…Rainbow Dash isn’t here.”

“She left. Right after looking into this trashcan, pulling something out, and taking it with her.” Mike grinned at me in his copy of my troll face. “Guess what’s not in the trashcan anymore?” He tilted the can forward and I peered inside. Making Relationships Successful was no longer inside.
@@@@@@@@

The party was over, and our little group had disbanded. Mike and I were going back to his house when I heard his wings flapping. I turned to see him flying in the direction of his marefriend's house. I chuckled. Thinking about a hung over Fluttershy was quite entertaining. But then thinking about Mike and Fluttershy brought my thoughts to Rainbow Dash. Why would she need that book? Was there a certain special stallion? My thoughts drifted, and I thought, A certain mare? But I quickly shoved those thoughts away.

Then my thoughts turned to something else entirely. A certain... cat? A light thrill went through me and I shook my head yet again. This was no time for that. But my thoughts, no matter what I tried, always went back to that one subject. I suddenly found myself at Mike's house. Since he hadn't returned, and I assumed he was sleeping with Fluttershy, I went to his bed and flopped down into it. But I tossed and turned as I began to continue thinking about Rainbow Dash, and why she had wanted that book.

Hope flared in my chest repeatedly, and I pushed it down each time. The last time this had happened, the one I loved had died... by Hunter. I couldn't... no, I wouldn't let that happen. Ever again.

Sighing in defeat, I flopped back out of the bed and went downstairs. I plodded into the kitchen, where I sat in a chair and stared out the window, hoping that Luna, my Moon Goddess for this world, would listen to my prayers. I sat there the whole night, not sleeping once.

@@@@@@@@

Author's Note: Many thanks to you all for reading, and many thanks to RLYoshi for agreeing to do this with me. There's more to come, so keep reading! On a side note, I am changing one thing to make this be a little more understandable on my side of things. I'm changing it to this:
What's actually happened is that in Mobius' Equestria, it's only been two months, because I'm going to do something once I get back to my real story that will be confusing if I didn't change it to this.
I hope that was easy to understand.
Klas, good health, and good day(or night)
Mobius of the Moon

CROSSOVER pt. 7: Sometimes I Wish for Better Things

I think we should all get back to normal quotes now.
"But friendship is precious, not only in the shade, but in the sunshine of life, and thanks to a benevolent arrangement the greater part of life is sunshine."
-Thomas Jefferson

CROSSOVER pt. 7: Wait, what!?

The moon set, and the sun rose, ever so slowly. The night had dragged on, not really eventful, but it had given me time to think. I pushed myself up from my chair and turned to the door. I walked on heavy feet to the living room. Well, sleepless night numero uno, check. I thought as I pushed the door open.

I stumbled along, getting a few stared but mostly ignoring them. I was too busy thinking still, Well, I know that this might not end well... No, it most likely WON'T end well. But... what's going on? I haven't felt like this in... Well, a long time. Maybe I should get help. From someone who knows what it's like.

And that pony was walking through town right at that moment. I quickly- well, I stumbled, more like, over to him. “Hey Mike,” I said tiredly. He snapped his head up and stared at me, his face going from one of slight success to worry.

“Mobius, you okay?” He stepped forward and looked me over. I hadn't realized, but I looked pretty bad. No sleep and worry had caused a little change to my appearance.

“I’m fine…just didn’t get any sleep. I spent the entire night thinking about…stuff.” I yawned. “How’d your night go with Fluttershy?” My attempt to troll was ruined by how tired I was.

“It was fine,” Mike shrugged. “Flutters was sick from all the cider she drank, so I stayed with her. She had some pretty bad nightmares from what she told me. She begged me to not leave her.” Huh, sounded interesting. And oddly familiar.

“Cool story bro…” I yawned again, giving Mike an excuse to change the subject.

“Okay, Mobius, you need sleep. I can understand only getting a couple hours of sleep, but no sleep whatsoever? That’s just not healthy. Besides, I can’t troll you when you’re tired without feeling guilty.” Mike grabbed me with a hoof, turned me around, and steered me back to his house. “Home. Bed. Sleep. Now.” Hmph. Pushy, pushy.

“You’re sounding like Twilight.” He was. I remembered... well, what was actually about a day ago.

“Get some sleep now or I’m telling Pinkie Pie that you need a party to celebrate your first date with Rainbow.” Oh, you sneaky bastard.

My eyes widened, and I turned to the pegasus. “What?! I haven’t even had a first date with her!”

“Pinkie doesn’t know that.”

No way out of this, it seems... “…Fine. I hate you, though.” I went on ahead of Mike.

“Feel the karma, Mobius. Sometimes it’s cool, other times it’s a dick.” I sighed softly. Ain't that the truth?

Mike shoved me into his house , put me to bed like a child, chuckling as he did so, then left me to sleep. I didn't want to, but last night had caught up with me and I found myself drifting off...

I wish I hadn't to this day.
@@@@@@

It was dark, and the air was thick with something slippery and cool. I began to wander aimlessly, feeling as though I were searching for something, but I couldn't remember what. I felt my way around until I came to a brick/stone wall. Feeling around a little more, I found a direction to head in. Slowly I began to hear my footsteps, clacking on stone. I looked down. What was I wearing? I saw fancy boots, stained with blood. Farther up were pinstriped black and gray pants. Holes riddled the material. Next came a white shirt, covered with a black suit-tuxedo thing. Both were in the condition of the pants.

I scrabbled around in my head for a reason, and I found it. I felt my fingernails scratch against the stone walls of the corridor as I clenched my fist in rage, and the substance in the air dissipated. I heard a familiar cackling, followed by a scream, right ahead of me. Charging down the hallway, I entered to a sudden brightness. Blinded momentarily, I covered my eyes and waited for my vision to clear. What I saw stuck in my mind, never to leave.

This is why Hunter is my one, true enemy.
@@@@@@

I sat bolt upright in the bed, panting heavily. That was... Chryst? I shook my head to clear it. No time to think about that. But... that dream... why now? Oh well, there's no reason to dwell in the past. At least, that's what I told myself. I just couldn't bear to think about that.

I decided to find Mike. There was no doubting it now. I had a thing for Dash. How odd can it get? At least Mike can give me tips, he's actually in a relationship. Hmph, my own advice doesn't work when it's me in the spotlight.

I walked through Ponyville after cleaning up, wondering where I could find Mike. Maybe at Fluttershy's?

I took to the air and spotted her cottage. I turned towards it and flew off at a slow pace, deciding to enjoy myself. As I went, I saw a rainbow flash streaking towards me. Oh... crap... uh. My mind drew a blank as Rainbow sped up to me took a pace close to mine, staying next to me in the air. Finally she spoke up.

"H-hey, Mobius... How's it... uh... going?" she stuttered slightly. I almost stopped flapping my wings. Wait a minute...

I quickly tried to regain my composure, turning to her with a smile, "Oh nothing much. Just been sleeping the day away. I thought I'd go see Mike to ask him something."

Rainbow started slightly, "U-uh, um... What do you need to ask him?" she asked, stuttering again.

I smiled wider. "Oh, that's a secret. So, do you know where I can find him?"

She nodded, "I was just talking to him over at Sweet Apple Acres. I needed to-" Rainbow stopped talking suddenly.

I raised an eyebrow, "I think you might have gone to him to ask something too, didn't you?" I said. Hope flared in my chest, for some odd reason. I nodded to Rainbow, who was looking quite flustered at my last comment. "Got it. I'm off then!" I flew away quickly, sharply aware of her eyes on me.

I landed in the orchard, surprisingly close to where I had first arrived. Nostalgia swept over me as I looked around at the trees that had first greeted me to the best place I'd ever been in my eternal life.

I went to where I hoped the farm was, and found him and Big Mac working hard at bucking the apples. I still had to chuckle at that word.

I jogged up to him and tapped him on the shoulder. " Hey dude. What's going?"

He turned to me with a smile, "Oh, nothing much. Anything going on with you and Rainbow?" He made some suggestive motions and I fumed.

"No!" I snarled, then calmed slowly. "Although... you probably know why I'm here."

Mike rolled his eyes to the heavens. "Oh, not again!" He said over-dramatically.

I eyed him carefully. "And just what could you mean by that?"

He snapped back to attention. "Nothing! Nothing! Anyway, I do know what you're here for. Rainbow, right?"

I sighed, "Yes... I really don't need trolling right now though, I-" Mike interrupted me.

"OH NO! You trolled me too much, and now karma shall strike back!" I could see him preparing for a string of taunts when Applejack came over.

"Not you too, Mobius!" She said jokingly. "I need Mike to be buckin', not talkin'!" I snickered and got a glare.

Mike turned to Applejack, "Sorry." he turned back to me. Soon... the look said.
@@@@@@

Soon turned out to be quite soon. Mike got let off early, because of his "love life" as Applejack put it. I found him when he came to Sugarcube Corner as I was eating a lunch muffin. He caught my eye and said something to Fluttershy, who had come with him, and she nodded. He trotted over to my table.

“Mike, in all seriousness, I need help and not taunting,” Protesting failed. I really hate karma.

“If you look at it logically, my trolling you is helpful. You trolled me constantly and the end result was me getting with Flutters. It might work the same for you and Rainbow.” Oh?

“Why do you keep calling her Flutters?”

“It’s a pet name. Like how you’ll probably be using ‘Dashie’ or something soon.” Shut it, singer boy.

“Stop it.”

“Why? This is fun. So what was it like being in a bush with her? Did you even spend any time watching me and Flutters, or did you make out the entire time?”

For the second time in quite a long while I blushed. Knock it off!”

“Hey, now that I remember, you looked right at Rainbow’s cutie mark right before suggesting I talk about marks with Flutters. Couldn’t keep your eyes off her flank, could you?” I can kill you, you know. And then bring you back to life, only to kill you again.

My blush got worse. Then I thought of something. I gestured at my food. “Look. Muffin.”

“…Yeah? So what? How about-” He paused, then facehoofed. “Dammit, lost my train of thought.”

“Success!” I said triumphantly, throwing the rest of my muffin in my mouth. “Now that you’re done, can you promise me you won’t tell anypony, especially Rainbow?”

“Ugh, fine.”

“Pinkie Pie promise.” I saw a blur of pink for a second, then I dismissed as superstition getting the better of me.

Mike sighed and deadpanned. "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” The motions seemed strained, as if he had done it too many times that day. “Look, here’s my advice. Same as yours. Just go for it, don’t panic, stay calm, and keep away from apple cider.” He restated it as if it were the simplest thing ever.

“Is that all? I just do what you and Fluttershy did?”

“…Not really. You and Rainbow Dash don’t seem like the types who would enjoy a romantic dinner or anything." Ain't that the truth. "Find something you both enjoy and ask her to do it with you. I can’t offer any suggestions because I don’t know what Arial Leo Saturns like…or whatever the hell you are.” Nimrod. You're probably just trolling, but you're still a nimrod.

“Just say cat.” That works, I guess.

“I know what cats like, though. Hello? Dating Fluttershy, friend to all animals?” So... what, you want to not be able to help me?

“Alright, alright. Anyway, thanks. I’ll go think this over or something. See you later.” I flew out the doors, catching a flash of cyan just as I went to the skies.

I sighed and found a cloud. I let myself lay down on it like a pegasus as I tried to gather my thoughts. What was I supposed to do? I didn't need something like this, I had Hunter to worry about. Not only that, the way Mike had said that he knew I was there about dash made it seem so... right. I felt extremely... odd. One: I was a cat-thingy that was actually a human. Two: I was maybe a little older than Dash.

Well, that just means that it would go perfectly swell, don'tcha say, Blue Moon?

What?

I jumped, "Holy shit, who's there!?" I screamed. I ran in tight circles around my cloud (which was very hard, as the cloud was quite small).

A little tense, are we?

I recognized the voice, and immediately froze in place. "Uhhhh... Hi, Master.

Blue Moon laughed, deep and full of mirth. Sometimes I don't know what to do with you, he said between chuckles.

I grinned, "Yeah... a little... bogged down in stuff, you could say."

I know what you mean. Do you need someone to help you for a while? The question was asked slightly tentatively. All the Gods and Goddesses knew I didn't except help unless I really felt it necessary.

I thought about it, and then sighed. "You know... I think I do."

I sensed a nod from him. Right. I'll ask Luna.

I made a mock salute, "Yessir. Over and out."

He chuckled. Right, right. Farewell.

His voice faded. I sighed, thinking that at least tonight would not be sleepless.

Then a hoof tapped m shoulder. "Uh, Mobius?"

I spun around, my Seer's Word appearing out of thin air, in the form of Hel's Scythe. It swung silently, and when I saw who was flying there I stopped it just in time. Seer's Word stopped right next to Mike's neck, and it took him a moment to realize it was there. Screaming, he jumped backwards (while still flying) and plummeted. I flew after him, gaining speed. Just as I reached him, a rainbow blur crashed into both of us.

Reeling, I clutched Mike's arm, flapping and trying to glide. Then I saw something about as horrifying as going splat on the ground. Rainbow wasn't regaining control any time soon. Mike saw too, because he yelled something and pointed in her general direction.

"I know! I know!" I shouted. I angled towards her, but Mike was keeping me back. I yelled back down at him. "You're on your own!" I dropped him and prayed to the Goddesses that he lived.

Now able to fly alright, I sped off towards the falling cyan pegasus. Her eyes were wide with fright as she too realized that she probably wasn't going to regain stability. Our eyes met as I dove downwards, and then I brought my wings in.

I dropped like a super-aerodynamic stone. I gained quicker than I should have, then I spread my wings just as I went past her. She hit my back, hard, and I grunted at the sudden force. Now I was the one having trouble keeping control as Rainbow wrapped her forelegs around my neck.

Then my wings stopped beating altogether, as I felt a sudden force output. My heart stopped when I felt his presence, and I heard his voice...

Sssssssoon... Hunter hissed. All that will be left of either of you is mush.

Swearing profusely, I screamed madly into thin air, "HUNTER! YOU WON'T BE VICTORIOUS TODAY!"

And with that, I used a spell I had learned a while back from Twilight. Rainbow transported away, and then we... wait, just Rainbow?

I looked down to see the ground rush up, and all I saw was red, blue, and yellow. What a Seer sees when they die.
@@@@@@

I was back in that horrid room. I was in those torn fancy clothes again.

I was reliving a memory that I never wanted to see again.

Hunter stood there, cackling, while Chryst, my fiance, was literally being hung up on a cross. Mockery of her name.

I felt a burning rage inside me, but I couldn't do anything. Hunter turned to me, his eyes glinting with the red of his Seer powers. He laughed, low and dangerous, then said, "Sssssso Glad you could join us..." His voice slithered out and stung my ears. This was one of his tactics. One of his ways he messed with your head.

I barely managed five words, "I... will... fucking... kill you..." It was exhausting just to speak.

Hunter laughed again. "Oh, I'm so scared. Come on, then." He spread his arms wide, as if to say I'm wiiiide open. I tried my hardest and managed to lift an arm and point an accusing finger at him. He raised his eyebrows.

"Is that it?" He chuckled wickedly. "I guess you don't really want her to live."

He turned back to Chryst, and she looked at me in more terror than I thought was fathomable. Shock spread across my features, and her eyes told me that she saw. I silently cursed myself. What was I doing? No matter how much I tried, the only movement I could get was twitches.

Hunter now stood next to Chryst, and then he turned to face her. I saw his eyes flashed, and Chryst screamed in more agony than you can even imagine. My mouth stretched in a cry that never came, and tears began to streak down my face.

It continued for twenty minutes. I just stood there when he finished, and Chryst sagged. It was amazing that she had even survived. When I tried to move, I made progress, but at a snail's pace. Hunter saw me and waved a dismissive hand. My limbs locked up again. By now I realized what was going on. Hunter, with his mind games, had planted that root of fear in me that eventually immobilized you. He cackled, said some choice words that I won't deign to repeat, then pulled out a small thin knife.

Turning back to Chryst, he began to carve her body, and her head snapped back up as she silently cried in pain. The torture dragged on for an eternity, then Hunter turned back to me and said, "The End."

He drove the knife into Chryst's chest. She gasped, looked up at me, and smiled weakly. In her last moments, we stared into each others' eyes, trying to find the spark that we both had when we were together.

I put on a weak smile, and then her eyes finally drooped. Hunter waved his hand again, and the room, the cross, and he all disappeared at once. I could move again. But of course I was too late.

I cradled Chryst's blood-soaked body in my arms, crying and blubbering apologies. It began to rain, s if mocking me, but Chryst's face was smiling, even though she had been through what she had, she stayed alive through it all. And for what? For me. ME. The one person who could have saved her, but didn't.

Then I went into a blind rage, mostly out of hatred for Hunter and hatred at my failure. My vision darkened, and I saw the crazy red and black energy of insanity and hatred billowing around me.

Over a hundred people died that night; friends, citizens, soldiers. I killed them all. the retribution had been death, but since I couldn't die, I was sent into Two- Hundred- Year Exile. I lived lonely, and cold, hunting for Hunter the whole time. I didn't find him.

This all occurred around three thousand years ago, just about one thousand years after Hunter had become a Traveling Seer. This was why I felt that I couldn't have a relationship. This was why I refused my feelings, EVERY TIME. This was why I hated Hunter, for now and forever.

"I hear a heartbeat!" A distant voice called. "Mobius!"

Mobius? Was that... my name?

I was in the throes of death, where one becomes detached from their mind and body and soul. Where they become unknowing of who they once were, hopefully to regain life with good judgement from the Gods of Rebirth.

"Mobius!" The voice called again. I slowly regained awareness, and suddenly I felt like I was being shaken.

@@@@@@@

Yay, my first death in Equestria! Bet you all were all like WTF when it said I died. But if you remember, I can't die.(insert Trollestia)

CROSSOVER pt. 8: The End?

"A friend who dies, it's something of you who dies."
-Gustave Flaubert
In all seriousness, I feel slightly depressed today. And when I'm depressed, I get philosophical. So here's another quote fro me: (Also, credit to Nathan Traveler for writing the few simple words in his story that inspired something new... I'll put it into a story someday)
"Though the times may be tough, you will push through, but there's still an emptiness. Fill that emptiness with friends, as I have. Your life can change completely."
-Mobius of the Moon

The shaking continued. "Mobius!" The voice was calling. Was that... Mike?

I grunted, letting him know I was okay. I heard a collective gasp and realized that everyone must have been there, fretting and worrying over me.

Mike was still shaking, trying to get me up. Then I said, "Off my chest." but it sounded like another grunt. Mike leaned down to hear more clearly.

"Get. Off. My. Chest." I panted out. Mike pulled back in slight surprise.

“What did he say?” Twilight asked.

“He asked me to get my leg off his chest.” Mike said, removing his hoof. I waited another second, then tried to open my eyes. SUCCESS!

“Mobius, are you okay?” Twilight asked. “You weren’t breathing…we thought…”

“I’m fine,” I just barely managed to choke out. My voice was hoarse and low, and I barely heard myself. “Just…a little winded. I’ll be fine.”

I tried to struggle to my feet, and when I did, I swayed. Well, there's how it is when you come back from the dead. I stumbled, then straightened, only to be tackled by a rainbow maned pegasus.

"Mobius…don’t do that…ever again…” She squeezed me tight as tears poured freely from her eyes. It was in that moment that I couldn't refuse it anymore. Everyone else slowly moved in on the hug, and I was reminded of my second day in Equestria. I fought back tears as I thought of my version of these ponies... then I realized. I didn't have Mike. He was another friend that I wouldn't get to see after I left here. But as I thought these thoughts, I shook them away immediately. this was no time for that.

“I’m okay, everypony,” I tried to smile, but I guess it wasn't convincing.

“You almost died!” Rainbow's eyes were overflowing with tears, and it took all my willpower not to join her. “I was so scared…I thought you were gonna die…Mobius, please don’t do that again! I don’t want to lose you…”

I finally returned the hug, comforting Rainbow, and taking comfort in her. It was a great joy to have a warm body to feel after death. The gripping cold it gave you was hard to shake. But now I was feeling a warmth that I hadn't felt in a long time.

“You won’t, Rainbow. It’ll take more than that to kill me. You can’t get rid of me that easily.” I chuckled at the truth of that. Can't die, I live forever, I'm pretty much a loner.

I felt Rainbow shift, then she took a breath, "Mobius..." she began, "I... I love you."

And then, my heart swelled. I replied only as I felt truthfully. "I love you too, Rainbow."

“I know it doesn’t seem like me to break this kind of thing up,” Mike interrupted after what seemed like such a short time. “But we do kind of have a problem. Hunter tried to kill Mobius. That means he’s getting confident. We need to stop him before things get worse.” Yes... But not for killing me. For hurting my friends.

“He’s right.” I sighed, and gently pushed Rainbow away. “All of you, stay here. Hunter is my problem. I’m going to take care of him once and for all.”

I tried to leave, but Applejack barred my way suddenly. "Whoa, there, Mobius." She half glared, half-smiled at me, in a teasing but serious way. "We ain’t lettin’ ya go fight that guy on yer own.”

“He’s my problem. I’m not letting you all get hurt – or worse – for something that’s my problem,” True enough, I couldn't let any of them get hurt, or worse... die. If it came to that, I wouldn't have the will to live. This was my family, and families are supposed to protect each other.

“That meanie Hunter is gonna pay for what he did to you!” Pinkie suddenly piped in, bouncing up with a serious look on her face. I shuddered as I thought of a serious Pinkie Pie.

“I don’t think letting you go alone would be too wise,” Rarity joined in, swishing her mane.

“I’m not letting you go get yourself nearly killed a second time,” Rainbow hovered above us, looking at me with the Do as I say or die. stare.

“You’re forgetting that Hunter hasn’t just hurt you, pal.” Mike stepped forward. I felt my thoughts darken. If he had to go what I did...

“Even I think what he’s done is…well…pretty bad,” Fluttershy stated quietly as she joined us, too.

“And magic makes it all complete.” Twilight teleported into the middle of the group. Finally I looked around, wondering at this support. Where had it come from?

“I…I…” I stammered, searching for words. “…Thank you. All of you…alright.” I grinned in gritty determination. “Let’s go.”

We all cheered and headed for the door, but I stopped Mike with a paw.

“Not you.”

“What?” Mike turned to me, astonished.

“You’re not coming, Mike.”

“Why?”

“I’m not going to let you fight an old friend. Dreamer is still with Hunter, and I don’t want you there if we have to do anything to him.” I said plainly. The others gaped slightly at us, but said nothing.

“No. Mobius, I’m going.”

“You’re staying here. We’ll take care of this problem and you won’t have to take on an old friend.” I'm sure you actually slightly slightly know what it feels like, Mike, but if I let you actually try to kill him..

“I don’t care about that! I’m helping!”

“No! I won’t let-”

"Mobius. Stop.” the force in his voice shut me up. Mike looked down, his mane falling into his eyes.“Give it up. I'm coming with you, like it or not. You say you don't want to have me fight a former friend, but do you really think I'd rather stay behind and not lend a helping hoof in saving the world? I'm not going to just sit in the stands with a bucket of popcorn in one hoof and a glass of apple cider in the other, watching the chaos unfold.” Mike looked up, and his eyes were filled with moisture. “Hunter…and Dreamer…are a darkness that needs to be vanquished, and I want to be part of that rising light that vanquishes it. I'm coming with you, and I'm going to kill Hunter for what he's done. And…if the fate of Equestria rides on it…” He paused, and I knew what came next.

“…I'll do the same to Dreamer.”

I closed my eyes and drew in a deep breath. It takes guts to actually vow to kill your friend. I could see Mike breaking down at the thoughts of this, and I decided quickly.

“…Alright. You can come.”

Mike nodded, and we all trotted, or padded, away to the Everfree. Mike followed me to the front of the group.

"... Ready?" I asked.

“More than ever. Let’s go!” This time, we all added our voices:

“PARTAMOS!”

And with that, we charged straight into the forest, and throughout all this the sense of something bad came with this thought. Something is going to go wrong.
@@@@@@

We arrived at the bridge leading to the ruins, and we saw strange lights coming from it. Quickly, we charged across the bridge and into the castle, taking a little longing than it took me to explain. Once we had entered, we saw something quite disturbing.

Hunter and Dreamer stood there, and Hunter was doing something more than a little bad. His wings were spread wide, and a light streamed and swirled around him. He turned when he saw us though, and the spell ended. With a jolt I realized that the energy was the color of what was left behind by Nightmare Moon when she had been defeated. What could Hunter have done with that energy? I asked myself.

Hunter spoke. "Mobius. Good to see you again.” Hunter said with a mocking bow. “And I see you’ve brought your ragtag bunch of so-called friends?”

“Watch it,” My anger was already high, and I was pawing at the ground like a bull.

“You can’t defeat me, Mobius,” Hunter went on, grinning madly as he came closer. Dreamer stayed behind, watching with lifeless eyes, caused by Hunter. “You never have. I’ve always gotten away. And I’ve always made life worse for you every time, because you just don’t give up.” He got close to my face and said slowly. “You know…like with Chryst?”

My anger burst and I pounced, snarling. Usually my fights weren't so... erratic, but when I'm angry as I was then I don't fight at the top of my game.

(Listen to this the entire fight.

We wrestled for a moment on the ground, kicking and punching and biting. Finally Hunter took to the air and I followed, charging in a blind rage. Hunter dodged, and I slammed in to the wall, dazed for a moment. Hunter clapped his greatly smaller wings and lightning shot towards me, but then someone shouted:

"DESVIAR!" We both turned to see Mike entering the fight with us. The lightning arced away as it had before. So that's what he did. I thought.

Before Mike reached us though, Dreamer tackled him to the ground. Distracted, Mike turned ruefully to his best friend and prepared for a horrible fight.

The six mares watching us tried to help, in of course any way they could.
@@@@@@

We both fought fiercely, kicking and punching, but I was still raging. Hunter, calmer than me, lazily fought back, knowing that I would exhaust myself before I could do real damage. When he or I tried to use magic, the other would doge or deflect. I felt myself tiring when a Rainbow blur crashed into Hunter, pushing him forward. Rainbow tried to follow, but was smacked aside and she crashed into the wall. I felt a burning rage and said what first came to mind.

"Hey!" I charged again, using the short distraction to deliver a strong punch, claws included. Hunter flew backwards but quickly regained balance.

“Keep it up, Mobius, and you might make me sweat,” He knew I wouldn't listen, and I didn't care. I was pouring out all my hate, like an idiot, and that's what can get you killed. KILL! My mind screamed. KILL HUNTER!

As the fight dragged on I really could feel my energy draining. It was only when a certain pink pony shot forward and did her crazy antics, snapping me out of a trance with her small giggles.

Pinkie Pie raced everywhere. Along the walls, on the ceiling, it didn't matter. She was bouncing everywhere, trying to get a strike in every now and then.

“This…does not…make sense!” Hunter cried as the pink pony bounced confusingly around him yet again. I chuckled at how Pinkie seemed to be one of the few things making Hunter lose control.

“Having fun, Hunter?” I taunted, flying in and delivering a punch. “She’s not running out of energy anytime soon.”

“It’s like she ate an entire bag of sugar before her morning fifty gallons of coffee!” Hunter was so intent on the pink earth pony he barely noticed me.

“…For once, we agree on something.” I slammed my paws into Hunter's left wing, and he fell momentarily. "ow back to kicking your ass." I was back in the game.
@@@@@@

Mike was struggling under Dreamer. He couldn't shake him of no matter what. Dreamer was twisting his wings in such a way that they should have broken, were they not so sturdy. Finally Mike got around and bucked Dreamer in the face, and his wing was released.

Applejack came up at that moment, and she knocked Dreamer to the floor. She turned to Mike.

“Ready?” she asked Mike with a grin.

“Ready.” While Dreamer struggled to his hooves, Mike and Applejack walked up to him. They both turned, reared back, and combined their strength into a powerful buck that sent the pony all the way across the room where he crashed into the brick wall and left a sizable dent in it before tumbling to the floor.

“All yers, pardner.” Applejack tipped her hat and Mike grinned before charging back into the fight.
@@@@@@

Hunter growled low at me while he advanced. A powerful strike had damaged a wing, causing me to fall to the ground. Now he advanced, preparing for the kill. I didn't have enough magic left to summon my Zodiac Ring, and I didn't have the usual speed of my human form. Hunter then drew up as he prepared for the kill. But his magic didn't work.

“What?!” he snarled, struggling to cast a spell. Finally a small spark fizzled up and popped in his face. Surprisingly the 'almighty' Seer of the Darks... facehoofed.

I looked over to find Twilight, "Thanks, Twi!" I called as her horn stopped glowing. She nodded and I charged. Seer's Word appeared as my Knuckles, and I pounded them into Hunters face, claws sheathed of course. When they came up bloody I just hit again. And again. I gave into the hatred once more, and I kept beating him.

Finally Hunter regained his magic. Lightning sparked into me, and I was blown back a few feet. Hunter stood, panting and bleeding, struggling to stand. I turned my attention to Mike, ready to help, but he had it under control.

(stop listening)

He had collapsed onto Dreamer, dropped by Fluttershy, and was now saying something to him. I turned most of my attention to Hunter, who was spitting curses at me, and strained my ears. I saw a desperate Mike thinking, and then heard him shout.

"Quattuor abhinc annos sexaginta septem eduxit patres nostros de hac nova gens continens, in libertate conceptam, et dedicatam ad propositum quod omnes homines aequales sunt creati!” Mike shouted.

"Four-sixty-seven years ago our fathers brought forth on this continent a new nation, conceived in liberty, and dedicated to the proposition that all men are created equal! " Well, that's quite familiar.

Hunter staggered and I turned my attention away from him. Dreamer was having a mental battle, his real self coming forth under what I assumed must have been a catch phrase he used. Funny how it's always something like that that brings people back from... THE DARK SIDE!

Finally the brown-green earth pony looked up and exchanged a word with Mike. I turned back to Hunter as he groaned.

Hunter looked up and saw Mike helping reamer stand. "No…no! Dreamer…you dare to defy me? Then I’ll show you what happens when you defy me.” I stood there, dumbfounded for a moment, too late in realizing what was coming. I gave chase, hoping for a chance, but knowing that it was a lost cause.

When he reached them he sent a burst of energy all too familiar to me at Dreamer. The energy engulfed Dreamer and lifted him up into the air.

“No!” Mike yelled at the red-eyed pegasus. “What’re you doing?!”

“The same thing I always do when my partner becomes an obstacle.” I watched the proceeding in slow motion, feeling a slow dread wash over me. I was frozen in place as those words, so filled with scorn, came back to me.
@@@@@@@

(Listen to this, until the end)

"You really think that will help you?" Hunter said dubiously, raising an eyebrow at the branch I wielded. Seer's Word had been sucked into the Abyss beneath us, and I was finding it hard just to fly.

My hands tightened on the stick as I countered, "It's all I need to beat someone as weak as you!"

In all honesty, what Hunter said earlier was true. I hadn't defeated him in a long time, but I had defeated him plenty of times. He had died less than I had, of course, because he always ran away.

Hunter laughed. "Oh, please! You really think that that will phase me? Here. See something much more interesting." He used his magic to pull a human form out of the Abyss. I slowly recognized it as the young boy I had once played tag with, before we had been enlisted.

"Will!" I cried hoarsely. Will struggled to raise his head, and the fear in his eyes was all too familiar.

Hunter grinned. "Oh, Mobius, you are so weak sometimes." He added slight pressure to Will's restraining bubble, and WIll reached up for his throat.

"No! Stop!" Again I found myself frozen with a paralyzing fear.

You see, this was only about a hundred years after the incident with Chryst, and I still hadn't developed an immunity to that magic. Had I done that, another death wouldn't have been my fault.

Hunter cackled, "Look at you! Reduced to begging. I'll enjoy this. Watch as I crush the life slowly away from poor Will." and he did just that.

Memories got mixed with the present as the following happened:

“Wait, no! Please!” Mike's voice was filled with desperation.

“Begging won’t do you any good.” Hunter looked away for a split second to fix Mike with a glare. He had just lost a slave to this mere... animal. “Just be quiet and let this be over with quickly, okay?”

“No! NO!”

CRACK

Dreamer's neck twisted, followed by that sickening crunch. Dreamer's eyes bulged, and then his body went limp.

My jaw dropped, and Mike could only stare.

Then time restarted as Hunter easily tossed the body aside as if it were trash. Darks had no Code of Death. But Lunas and Solls did. Dreamer's body needed to be sanctified so as not to be reanimated by the Dark energy he was killed with.

“Dreamer!” Mike charged up to his friend and stared down at him.
@@@@@@

Will fell, into the Abyss. I dove after him, praying fervently that he would somehow be alive. I reached him in the deepest layer, crumpled.

I placed his head in my lap and sobbed. Another friend... dead because of my incompetence.

Will's eyes slowly reopened and he looked up at me. Still crying, I looked down at him in slight shock.

"Don't... cry." Will said softly, almost inaudibly. He was a forty(looking) year old man, giving long life by the Gods and Goddesses for his services. Because of our appearance difference, and my still slightly childish acts, he had become a second father, in a sense. It was obvious that he felt he should comfort me.

I shook my head. "No... This happened... because of me."

This time he shook his head. "No... It was... that devil's fault..." Here he coughed violently, then slowly drew a ragged breath. "You were already damaged by Chryst's death... no need... to cry over another..."

I stared. Where was he heading with this conversation? "What are you saying?"

He looked at me, fire in his eyes. "I'm saying... don't let it get to you this time... Turn all your fear... into determination. Always fight for those you love, and all things right. Though at times it may seem confusing, just remember this: There is always a chance to rebuild. There is always a chance to forgive; for others to forgive you."

What was he talking about? Then I remembered. I was on exile. And why? You all know why. I nodded my understanding.

Will smiled weakly, "Good. Live on, for those of us who have fallen. I give you... my skill." Here he placed his broadsword in my hands, after summoning it. Suddenly it glowed, signifying that Seer's Word had excepted the new form. Then I felt a new power. I felt Will's skill with a blade mix with my Seer powers, and I knew at that moment that I had inherited the Master of Blades' skills.

Will tried to continue, to say something else. He took another ragged breath after a long coughing fit. "You know... what toi do?"

I nodded, "I feel it." What I was saying was this: I felt the souls I was fighting for. Every sanctified soul... Wait!

I looked down just in time to see Will's features deform, then come back together slowly as he became a minion for the Darks.

Knowing- and hating- what I had to do, I pulled out a cross modified so that the longer end was a blade and the crossbar was hilt. A knife of Sanctuary.

Sobbing with renewed sadness, I plunged the knife into my old friend's... and my adoptive second father's... chest.
(okay, stop the music)

Tears welled in Mike's eyes, but rage and determination soon replaced sadness. (Music)

I jolted myself into motion. If Mike were to fight someone like Hunter... no, Hunter would just go all out, being annoyed as he was. Then Mike would die.

I charged towards the two of them, Hunter preparing for a killing blow. Time slowed down yet again...

CROSSOVER pt. Finale: What happens to those who live.

This is it. The end, no more crossover. I hate to see it go, but it's way long. Longer than I'd ever thought it would be... Damn my perverted mind! Anyways, another quote. Or a bunch.

"Never explain - your friends do not need it and your enemies will not believe you anyway."
-Elbert Hubbard

"The friend who can be silent with us in a moment of despair or confusion, who can stay with us in an hour of grief and bereavement, who can tolerate not knowing... not healing, not curing... that is a friend who cares."
-Henri Nouwen

"When friendship disappears then there is a space left open to that awful loneliness of the outside world which is like the cold space between the planets. It is an air in which men perish utterly."
-Hilaire Belloc

"Believe that life is worth living and your belief will help create the fact."
-William James

"Death is the last enemy: once we've got past that I think everything will be alright."
-Alice Thomas Ellis

"Nothing is worse than losing friends. Vows can mean nothing, or they can mean something. Keeping the vow is what really matters. Losing the person from death, maybe a little too early, is crushing no matter what you say to each other.
What do all these things have to do with each other? They all have to do with despairing. My quote today is this: Despairing gets you nowhere. Trying does. Things can always seem hopeless, or you can feel utterly alone, but trying can do miracles."
-Mobius of the Moon, writer, son, brother, friend, and dreamer

I dashed forward, seeing Mike turn and Hunter prepared to unleash a burst of energy. Mike could have melted the Moon if looks were deadly. Hunter just had burning triumph in his eyes. Mike would make easy prey for him.

I slammed into Hunter at the last moment (doesn't it always seem to go like that?), and time restarted. I heard Mike dash past the place where Hunter had just been, then skid to a stop.

Hunter squirmed around under me. I growled and headbutted him, then turned to the others. Mike stared with slight disbelief and rage at me.

"Why did you do that!?" He asked.

I glared at him, "I'm keeping you alive!" I spat.

He returned the glare. "I could have done it! He killed Dreamer!"

I shook my head wearily. "No. You wouldn't stand a-"

Mike barreled past me, into Hunter, who was just getting up. They tumbled around, and Hunter blasted Mike into a wall. I heard a loud snap and Mike slumped. The mares behind me gasped.

Gods dammit, if you're dead, Mike... I thought as I charged at the fallen blue pegasus. I checked him. he was breathing, but barely. I poked around until I reached Mike's ribcage. He screamed shrilly. I winced, then muttered, "Mike, you bastard. You're lucky I'm on your side."

I used a quick heal spell, which hurts even worse than the pain itself. Mike screamed again, and I said, "I know how it feels, buddy. Push through."

Finally, Mike lay panting, in pain, but alive. I teleported (why isn't that a word!?) Mike back to the mares and yelled, "STAY THERE!" I turned back to Hunter, who was grinning evilly.

"So you did come after all." He said, "Looks like that other 'friend' of yours got a little too unruly."

I sighed, "Really, Hunter? I don't have time for this."

Hunter ignored me, "All I did was enslave his best friend, whom he thought was dead. Then I gave him an opportunity to bring his friend back. Then I yanked it all away with one swipe, killing said best friend in front of him. He didn't have to be so... rude."

I shook my head, "Is there ever a moment where you're not a psychotic bastard?"

Hunter thought about this, tapping his chin. "Well... maybe. But I wouldn't get my hopes up." Black energy burst around his hooves. "Let's get started, shall we?"

My Seer Armor appeared, different on a cat body. You all remember how I said Lunars are the devil-angels of the Seers, right? Well, my armor looked like this, but on a cat. If you hadn't guessed, it's called Reaper mode.

Hunter cackled. "Oh, you really need to work on looking intimidating, Mobius." 'm not trying. I thought.

I tried flapping my wings, and I miraculously began to hover, considering they had become bones. A ribcage had expanded over my chest as a breastplate, and bones had spread over my limbs as armor. My tail was covered in bones that spiked at the tip, making it like a mace. My face, hidden within the cowl of the cloak, grinned. Seer's Word had appeared as Hel's Scythe, fitting to the armor scheme.

Hunter grinned again, then took on a form similar to this, but on a pony. The energy around his hooves flared and flowed into the armor, causing it to hiss and steam.

(Now then, moving on... listen to this... yeah, I just like the song, if you're wondering)

Hunter pounced, and I flew off to one side, lashing out with Seer's Word. It clanged against his armor, and he used the momentary confusion to swing his sword, nicknamed Seer's Despair. Right now it looked like this, its Sword of Chaos form. It can be said I was at a disadvantage, because compared to the sword, a scythe can be unwieldy if not used right.

But I could use the Scythe easily.

I deflected Seer's Despair but then quickly realized that I wasn't exactly going to do too well as I was now. Hunter kept on turning the tables on me in some way or another, and maintaining this form drained me. But I carried on, dodging Despair and unsuccessfully getting in a blow or two that was ineffective.

The fight carried on for about ten minutes. Finally Hunter smacked me in the chest with a lucky blow, and my armor cracked. It sent a shudder throughout the entire system of bones, and the form collapsed on me. I fell to the ground, momentarily stunned. Hunter laughed and swung his sword back...

And then a hard buck sent it spinning away. Mike leaped in front of me, growling lowly and in a fighting stance. Hunter blinked once, then laughed again, "Oh, this is too cute," he said, "A hopeless attempt at heroism, and now you try to act like a fighter. It's just too cute."

Groaning, I lifted my head as my vision cleared, just in time to see Despair zoom towards Mike at an unimaginable speed. But I was faster.

SCRUNCH!

That odd noise happened to be the sword going through my chest and grinding on my bones. Mike's head whipped to the side, and his eyes widened in horror as I fell to the ground.

"MOBIUS!" he looked at me in worry.

The other six mares began to walk forward, and I called out, "No! Don't!"

As if Mike wasn't shocked enough to see a sword in my chest, he was even more shocked when I could actually speak. I ripped Despair out of my chest and stood up slowly. Mike just stared.

I grinned and coughed. Red came up. "Can't die. Remember?"

Mike shook his head. "Then... earlier was...?"

I grinned weakly again. "Yup."

Hunter just stood there, a bored look on his face. "Okay, are you done?" his eyes flicked from me to Mike, "I have some killing to get to."

I glared at him. "Give me a second."

I cast another Quick Heal. A burning sensation worse than the wound filled my chest then spread to the rest of my body. I bit back a scream. When it was finished, Word appeared in front of me again, like this.

I faced Hunter, preparing for a blow. He picked up Despair with his magic and turned to me, hissing, "I can't wait for the final moments where you die in despair!"

He lunged, and I sideswiped. The blow glanced off his armor, but this time I heard a satisfying shriek of metal on metal that signified that it had been scratched. I slashed again, but Despair blocked me. Mike dashed in at this moment and gave the area I had scratched a hard buck. It dented slightly, but not much. Mike drew back just in time as Hunter turned his attention, and his blade, to him. Seeing a plan form, I dashed in again and swiped at the same spot again. Now two lines were crisscrossing the armor. Mike glanced at the spot with a knowing look and dashed in again. But Hunter had noticed also.

He lashed out with his front hooves, almost catching Mike's head. Those hooves, encased in the armor and powered by Hunter's energy, could have easily crushed his skull. I slashed again, and the blade struck his helmet. His head jerked to the side as the helmet wrenched off his head and spun through the air, clanking into a wall. He looked back to me, half his face shredded. His eyes blazed with a fury that he rarely showed.

I swung again and he dodged, taking to the air. Mike followed, actually making it off the ground on his first try. I followed them. Hunter discarded his armor and Despair in favor of his more favored way of fighting. Fists.

The energy swirled around his hooves yet again, and he dashed towards Mike. Mike, flying headlong towards him, didn't have time to turn. The blow came with an energy burst that probably didn't feel too good. Mike tumbled away yet again but regained his balance. I looked at Hunter with a little interest.

"So this is how you want the fight to go?" I asked. Usually he liked drawing battles out with a duel, slowly saying things that would break his enemy down, eventually driving them to despair.

He grinned, "Of course, Mobius. It's much faster."

Light purple energy burst around my paws, and I growled, "Then let's get this over with."

Hunter leaped at me and punched. I rolled and lashed out with my hind legs. I felt a satisfying thump but then was sent flying forwards with a buck. Turning, I flew at him and swiped at his face. He flew around in a circle so he was behind me again. I felt his hooves repeatedly smash into the back of my head but he held me in place so I couldn't turn. My wings flashed backwards, though, and I felt his weight lift away. I turned, ready to jump in again, when Mike flew in just at that moment and gave him another hard buck, sending him flying.

I flew over to him. "Well, I guess you can do something." I remarked.

Mike looked behind and his yes widened. "Uh, Mobius..."

"What?" I turned my head and saw where Hunter had landed. He was right in front of the girls, and was getting up. Turning to throw a triumphant look at us, he stood in front of the six mares. He spread his wings, and I saw what was coming.

I sped forward as Hunter brought his wings together. I used the transportation spell on the six mares and they were on the other side of the room. Hunter stalled his attack, long enough to glance in my direction. He disappeared and was right next to them again. Dammit! I thought. I won't risk using my full power, for it could hurt the others. But Hunter doesn't give a shit about what the aftermath of a battle is. I couldn't attack with my full strength for fear of hurting my friends.

Hunter knew this, and now as he turned to the mares, he looked over them for a specific one. He found her.

I looked to Mike and saw his eyes bulge with rage. Hunter stood back on the spot where Nightmare Moon had once stood, ad he had Fluttershy with him. He held Despair up to her neck, the threat obvious.

"You know what I want. Don't move another step." He said in his now suave voice. "You know I'll do it."

All hope of saving Fluttershy drained from mike's eyes, and he dropped his fighting stance. Hunter grinned and then nodded behind us. I turned my head and saw a Turned coming towards Mike.

The Turned are what happens to those not sanctified after they are killed by the Darks. Their bodies change, and their wills are enslaved by the Darks. This one looked like a pony, but a pony who had been starved, unwashed, and left in a ditch. It had a gray coat and red mane. Its ribs were more prominent than I would have thought possible. It's mane and coat were covered in grit, dirt, and were unkempt messes.

Its eyes glared hungrily at Mike. Turned, in that cliche way of theirs, took the souls of those they killed, therefore making another Turned. Turned hoped to regain their past selves by taking others souls and using it for themselves. But of course it never worked. The Darks told the Turned that though, so that was how they enslaved them. Desire to live again is a Turned's only drive.

This one was no different. As it got nearer to Mike I finally snapped out of my trance. I pounced at the Turned, yelling at Mike as I did so, "Go, Mike! GO!"

Mike looked behind him, saw me quickly dispatch the turned, and dashed forward. Word was in front of me, in Cross-Sword Forme. I simply drove it into the Turned and It's body was immediately sanctified. It disappeared in a flash of light. At least that one was a weak one. I thought as I turned around.

I should have known. In the few seconds it had taken me to dispatch the Turned, Mike was on the ground sobbing uncontrollably. Fluttershy was still alive, but Hunter's eyes were flashing. He'd done it again. He'd implanted a false event in Mike's head. From the condition Mike was in, I assumed that he was seeing Fluttershy dead right now.

I used Medic Sight on him and turned back to Hunter. "I'll never get over that."

Hunter smiled slowly, "You mean like this?" His eyes flashed once more, and I realized I had foolishly dropped my mental barriers.

I was immediately plunged into my worst memories, mainly Chryst's death. I didn't know how much time had passed, but I was shaken out of my stupor by Mike.

"Mobius!" He shouted in my face, "Get up!"

I stood up slowly and glared at Hunter. Fluttershy had tears in her eyes, and I felt my anger flare again. Mike must have felt the same way, because once I was up he turned his attention to Hunter also.

"Hunter, this is it!” Mike yelled at Hunter, his anger rising again. “Keep it up, and all you’ll do is just make your death all the more enjoyable for me! I’ve fought ponies twice my age for nine years! I’ve taken down an Ursa Major! And now I’m going to squash you like a parasprite! Bring it on, Hunter! YOU’RE FUCKING DEAD!”

Hunter didn't laugh, just merely smiled, "Oh, I can do much worse. Would you like to see?"

Before he could do anything, though, I was on him. I smashed him into the wall and stepped to the side as Mike sped past in a rage. He screamed in fury and began to repeatedly smash Hunter into the wall, the ground, buck him, anything. His fury blinded him to the girls' cries for him to stop. I merely stood by, knowing what he was feeling. It would take a strong will to stop him now.

Mike finally bucked Hunter once more, and he flew through the wall, falling outside. Mike was about to follow when I laid my tail across his shoulders.

"No." I said, looking him in the eye.

Slowly, Mike calmed down. He stared at me, then the hole in the wall, then looked around for Hunter. When he came to the realization of what had happened, he stared at me in slight horror.

I smiled reassuringly. "It's okay, "I said, "Here, go over to the others. I have to make sure... you know."

He nodded, and walked slowly over to the others. Fluttershy immediately began to calm him down, saying that it wasn't his fault.

I flew outside, and landed next to the winded, bleeding Hunter. He glared up at me with one eye; his other was missing. His wings were snapped and feathers missing. One leg was in an awkward position, another hoof was crushed.

He spat at me and said, "You know, I really hate him."

I smiled. "I know."

He took a ragged breath, then screamed in pain. I assumed his lungs had been punctured. He said slowly. "You know... I'll... be back... to kill... you all."

I chuckled dangerously. "Don't be so cliche, Hunter."

And with that, I picked him up with my magic, and muted his voice. I could see his mouth moving, reading his lips. "I'm going to fucking kill you, Mobius! You and those bitch friends of yours!"

I chuckled at his threats. "And I'll always be here to make sure that exact thing doesn't happen."

We had come to the bridge. I floated him over the edge, and gave him back his voice. I grinned slowly, and released him. His curses immediately transferred to a long, drawn-out scream which dwindled into the distance. He would have wasted his energy during the battle. No way he could have survived.

I flew back to the castle, and landed next to the group of seven. "Well, we won." I tried to make light of the mood.

Mike said nothing, but stared at the ground.

“Mike?” Fluttershy asked, but Mike paid her no heed. He walked over to his dead best friend, tears forming in his eyes. Dreamer looked, for all the worlds, as if he had merely fallen asleep. Just like Will. My thoughts wandered.

I snapped back to attention as Mike began sobbing uncontrollably. He lay next to his friends body and wept, not caring about what was going on around him. We all stood there, holding back our own tears, before moving forward. The mares surrounded Mike in a hug, which I refrained from. I stood there, and wrapped my wings around the circle of friends. I prayed over and over that Dreamer find some sort of sanction in death... or rebirth. If only Meg could have had the same luck.
@@@@@@@@

A few days later, the funeral happened. I decided to be the priest, because I needed to finish something. The six mares that had become Mike's-as well as my own- family stood at the front of the group, their tears now flowing freely.

Only a few had come, and those that came only came for Mike. But imagine everyone's surprise when Mike never arrived.

We all stood there, confused, but I knew where Mike was. Dreamer's guitar was still in that cave. I waited for a few minutes, and when Mike didn't arrive, I began anyway.

"We are gathered here today to remember a brave pony. A pony named Dreamer. Dreamer was, in all senses of the word, a brother to Hovermic as well as his best friend. Dreamer was always there in times of trouble. He stayed by Mike's side, always ready to give him a smile, to comfort him when things were going the wrong way.

"In his travels with Mike he was the only one Mike trusted, loved, and considered a friend. Friends are special things; they cannot be replaced. They can be lost, whether by death or other reasons, friends can be gone before you know it. But one thing I have learned throughout my life-" I looked over at the mares that I considered family, smiling warmly, "-is that you fill the empty places left behind by those friends with others. There is never time to despair.

"So I say to you all today, remember Dreamer as the pony Mike knew him as. As the brother, the one who was always there, and try to be like him in your endeavors. Be like him in the way that he never saw the glass as half-empty. He always saw it as half-full. I thank you all for coming." I finished my short speech and turned to the grave. The ponies dispersed except for the six mares.

I turned to them, "Go. He'll come, but he probably won't want to see you. Don't ask, he just won't."

The mares nodded and left as well. As if to mock us, it began to rain. Dark gray clouds dumped buckets on Ponyville. I looked at Dreamer's grave.

Dreamer, friend and son. Was all it said. I sighed softly, then engraved these runes on it: laguz, isa, fehu, ehwaz. Water, Ice, Wealth, and Horse. Put into the English alphabet, it spelled LIFE. Then, for good measure, I put in ansuz and wunjo. God and Joy.

Satisfied, I stepped back into the shadows of some trees and waited.

Mike came about half an hour later. He had Dreamer's guitar, if a little scratched up, on his back.

He walked up to the grave and stood there for a few moments, then began to sing this.

How I needed you
How I grieve now you're gone
In my dreams I see you
I awake so alone

I know you didn't want to leave
Your heart yearned to stay
But the strength I always loved in you
Finally gave way

Somehow I knew you would leave me this way
Somehow I knew you could never, never stay
And in the early morning light
After a silent peaceful night
You took my heart away
And I grieve...

Tears truly entered my eyes. I knew this song. I walked to him and joined my voice with his once more.

In my dreams I can see you
I can tell you how I feel
In my dreams I can hold you
And it feels so real

I still feel the pain
I still feel your love
I still feel the pain
I still feel your love

And somehow I knew you could never, never stay
And somehow I knew you would leave me
And in the early morning light
After a silent peaceful night
You took my heart away
I wished, I wished you could have stayed.

We finished singing, and Mike placed the guitar next to the grave. Then, crying silently, he turned and walked home, with me following.
@@@@@@@

“…So you’re leaving?”

“I have to.” I looked at the small group in front of me. the mares had gathered when I had said I had news, and now they all looked sad in various stages. Rainbow had flown off, sobbing, when I'd told them. At the front of the group, Mike looked particularly down. I understood. We had been through something mighty crazy together, and now must feel like another friend dying.

“I…” Mike sniffed. “I don’t want you to go."

“I know you don’t,” I said. “I don’t really want to go either, but I have to.” It was true. But I couldn't live in this reality, I had my own. Of course, it was in a time-slow-down at the moment, but still...

“…I understand…”

I tried to smile, "Chin up, Mike. At least you found out the truth, right?”

“Fat lot of good the truth does me now,” Mike snapped. I flinched slightly at the outburst. Mike instantly looked guilty. “Mobius…I’m sorry. I…”

“It’s okay.” I put on another smile. “I understand. Well…goodbye, all of you. And Rarity, I still want that suit, whenever you finish it.” Rarity smiled weakly.

I waved a paw at them as they each cried out their own goodbyes. Pinkie began to bawl just as I disappeared from sight.

I closed my eyes, letting darkness take me.
@@@@@@

I awoke to moonlight blasting me in the face, if you think that's possible. I opened my eyes slowly and saw Luna in front of me.

I immediately went to one knee. "Rise, Mobius. At ease." Luna said softly. I rose and looked to her, my eyes going blurred.

She smiled and wrapped her hooves around me. Luna always did seem a little more... comforting than the other Gods and Goddesses, "It's okay, Mobius."

I nodded, "I know. It's just that... I don't know, I feel... empty."

She nodded back, "You've learned what friendship is again. And you know how it feels to have it ripped away again."

I sniffed, surprising myself. It's been a long time since I had even been close to crying. "Yeah... I don't know what to feel at the moment."

Luna smiled softly, "Maybe if you could see you're friends again?"

I knew she was talking about my reality. "That's probably it."

She stepped aside, and I was tackled by pink.

"Mobi!" A familiar, happy voice squealed in my ear.

"Hey, Pinks!" I said, ruffling her mane. It's always good to see her.

The other five stepped forward and smiled. I looked around in confusion. "How long has it been?" I asked.

"About three months." Luna said.

My eyes bulged, "Three months! But what about the time-stall?"

Luna shook her head sadly, "Something went wrong. Time went faster here, instead of slower."

I looked at the seven ponies around me. "We thought th'worst, Mobius." Applejack said softly.

I looked at them, and chuckled. "Well, I'm here now. That's all that matters."

The others agreed, and I was suddenly wrapped in a familiar group hug. I spread my wings and encircled us, cherishing my friends.

I felt that happiness again. That warm happiness that came from when I had my friends with me. But what about Mike? He had to feel lost, and alone.

I looked up from our circle at Luna. She nodded, reading my thoughts, and whispered in my ear. "Come here tomorrow every day at noon. Time will stop here whenever you leave, then come back."

I nodded, and then my friends released me.

I smiled, and the sun began to rise, chasing the night away. I turned to the girls. "So, who wants tea?"
@@@@@@

That noon Luna returned, and met me at the designated spot. I had told the girls I would be wondering around today, so they didn't come looking for me.

"Are you sure?" I asked Luna.

"Yes," she nodded, "Nothing will go wrong this time. It's been about three days since you left, though."

"Did you do that?"

Luna shook her head. "No, but we can change the time difference if you like."

"I would," I nodded and stepped forward, feeling the buzzing sensation of dimensional travel.

And opened my eyes to see the ground far below me.

Wonderful. I thought as I fell. I spread my wings and began to glide, realizing that I had just barely avoided death. Lately things seem to have NOT been going my way...

I landed low on a cloud. I looked down and saw Rainbow's house. Then I saw the mare herself, but something was wrong. She sat by one of the rainbow pools, crying. It had that much of an effect on her? I thought. I felt a slight pang, too, but nothing crushing.

I slowly floated the cloud away, making it look as natural as possible.

I went to Mike's house, and saw Fluttershy knocking on the door. I floated the cloud down a little more to hear.

"Mike!" Her usually soft voice seemed shrill, "It's been three days! Come out! What's the matter?"

Confused, I floated down to a window, and saw Mike in his bedroom, trying to sleep. He looked horrible. Bags under his eyes, unkempt and dirty mane, looking as if he had been killed repeatedly by his best friends. I'd seen this before. Mike had gone into depression. He couldn't handle it all, and it was only doubled by me leaving. Looking at him, I felt a crushing guilt on my shoulders. My insides squirmed and I didn't know what to do. I floated away silently.

Three Days Later

I was back at Mike's house. My friends in my reality had been surprised to see me looking so sad when I returned, and nothing they did helped. They had worried and fussed over me, trying to cheer me up. Finally I had smiled and said I needed some time to myself. They had left, and that was that.

Now I was back here, watching Princess Celestia and the mares talk to Mike about his change to hermit-living... okay, now's not a time to joke.

Princess Celestia was trying to reassure Mike that he would be okay, and that she could help him. Mike wouldn't have any of it. He especially surprised me when he said this:

“Princess, allow me to tell you what I learned about friendship over the past while. I learned that it doesn’t last. No matter how hard you try, you’ll end up alone in the end anyway. They’ll leave you, or die, or have a fight with you. And then you’re all alone. So I’m beating them to it so I don’t have to deal with it. Rather than wait for them to ditch me, I’m hiding. If I’m alone, I can’t have any friends leave, can I?” He slammed his door, locked it, and that was all.

The Princess looked worriedly at Twilight. "It is serious... but I can't help."

"WHAT!?" The mares exclaimed all at once.

"He needs help for this, not medicine. Help from friends. And who might his friends be?" She looked meaningfully at the six mares, and then I thought I saw her glance upward, but I dismissed it as a trick of my eyes.

The seven dispersed and an idea popped into my head.

Unknown Amount of Time Later

Everything was in place. I had left notes on each of the six mares' doorsteps describing the plan, but not signing it. Now they were gathered in front of Mike's house and were preparing to sing.

If this doesn't work... I shook the thought away. This would work, I have to believe that.

I walk a lonely road
The only one that I have ever known…

They began to sing. I sensed Mike stirring (I had placed a sentry in his room, to make sure he didn't die).

Now it’s just too late, and we can’t go back
I’m sorry I can’t be perfect…

Mike grumbled and pushed up his head.

I’m just a kid, and life is a nightmare
I’m just a kid, I know that it’s not fair…

Mike was now truly interested. He got out of bed.

Welcome fillies and gentlecolts, no reason to scream
Your favourite princess is back, she’s walking up on the scene…

Mike now headed downstairs, his interest peaking.

In the Rainbow Factory, where fears and horrors come true
In the Rainbow Factory, where not a single soul gets through…

Mike footsteps reached the first floor.

No you don’t know what it’s like
Welcome to my life…

Mike reached the door.

I tried so hard, and got so far
But in the end, it doesn’t even matter…

Somehow I knew you would leave me this way
Somehow I knew you could never, never stay…

The door was thrown open, and there stood Mike, looking slightly angry.

“What are you doing?” he asked.

“We’re proving to you that we won’t leave,” Twilight smiled. “We remember everything you’ve done since you got here, and we’re not going to forget it. So until you finally come out of there, we’re not giving up.”

“No…” Mike shook his head. “This doesn’t make sense…”

“It doesn’t have to.” Fluttershy gave Mike a nuzzle, and that spark of love flared for a moment in his eyes.

“But…why?”

“Because we care, Mike. We wanted to show that. We’ll never leave you.”

Mike looked in bewilderment at the mares around him, but I could see he was breaking.

“But…everypony leaves me…” You don't really believe that, do you? I thought.

“Not us.” Fluttershy wrapped him in a hug, and the others slowly joined in.

Mike's face lit up, and he smiled.

I smiled, and felt a single tear leak from my eye. "Guess he might want this now..." I said quietly to myself.

I pulled out a package that I had brought with me. On it was a note. I read over it to make sure it was what I wanted.

Mike,
You've been another example of what friendship is to me. You've been a great friend. And I know you think the same. So to keep you from worrying about me, here's some gifts for you and the others.
Regards,
Mobius

I opened the package. In it was a dress idea I had thought up, tickets to a Wonderbolts show, a cupcake, a book I knew (this)Twilight didn't have, bird eggs (carefully wrapped, mind you!), a piece of paper with the words "The Truth" on it(it was a note saying everything about who I was), and some CD's and a radio/disc player.

I grinned, then sent the box a few days into the future. Mike would get it soon enough.
@@@@@@

Back at home, I first went to Rainbow's house. Now's good as ever. I thought.

I knocked on her door. Rainbow opened, then gave me an inquiring look. "Yes?"

I grinned sheepishly, then brought a bouquet of flowers (along with more Wonderbolts tickets)from behind my back. She stared at them, then at me, then surprised me by tackling me with a hug. I grinned, then thought, Everything's alright now...

Two Days Later

I walked through town, aiming for Sugarcube Corner, when a familiar voice entered my head. "That hurt."

I sighed, "Shut it, Hunter. Give me peace of mind for a while, 'K?"

"But that's why I like doing this!" Hunter protested.

"Just go away. Usually I can deal with you, but right now I don't want to."

"I just came to tell you something."

I stopped, "Well?"

"Just a little update on how Mike's doing."

I growled, "If you've-"

Hunter laughed, "Don't worry, I haven't done anything... yet. Let's just say that things will get a little nasty for our dear friend Hovermic in the... distant future... or is it near?"

His voice disappeared. I sighed. Well, that settles it. I have to go back. And thanks to Luna, that was possible, without negatively effecting this reality.

I walked into Sugarcube Corner and was met with smiles. My friends immediately brightened when I entered. They were glad to see me happy again.

I sat down at their table. "So... what's new?"

@@@@@@@

DUN, DUN, DUNNNNNNNNN!
Well, crossover's over, but there will be stuff in the future. Such as a certain crossover I have planned that might interest a lot of you...
Anyway, happy days yet again! I'll get back to where I left off at part three and the story will resume as normal. Remember, this is only two months into Mobius' future, but now it's technically five.

Looking For Pony: Mike's new friend.

Hellllo, everypony! This is a crossover I'm doing, and for the sake of space, After a chapter or two of this, I'm actually going to put it into a new story! So when I do that, I'll give y'all a link to the story and the thing this crossover is from. Have fun reading.

"Greetings, world!" A blue pegasus with a yellow mane stands on a tree stump, shouting into he sky. He wears a simple red and black tunic. He looks forward with great joy and passion.

"I am Hovermic, the young and bold adventurer seeking to become the greatest hero history has ever known! I will help people in distress-"

*Cough*

"I couldn't help but overhear, mostly because I was thinking of killing you and taking your cloak. But I think you're a bit on the confused side." A black cat with specks of blue here and there stood not too far off, a hood over his face. He stood slightly in the tree line.

"What do you mean, kind stranger?" Said Mike.

"I don't know if you've looked in the mirror lately, but helping people in distress isn't the sort of thing your kind does." Said the cat.

"I don't understand." The blue pegasus replied, slight disbelief on his face.

"Instead of helping an aged dwarf woman across the road, you should be shooting her in the face with arrows until it stops being funny." the cat says as if it's an everyday thing for him. It probably is.

"What!? Why!?" Mike exclaimed.

"Your race, they're evil. Ergo, you're evil."

"I'm not following you. By evil you mean-"

"Okay. Maybe a visual aid will help."

The cat picked up a bunny, just sitting there, minding its own business. "Allow me to demonstrate."

"Hello there, little guy." Mike began.

The cats eyes narrowed, and the bunny burst into flame. FWOOM!

"Is there any chance he was the one who killed your father and you were just seeking justice so your beloved and missed parent could be at peace in the afterlife?"

The cat smiled, and sauntered slightly, holding the pegasus' cape, "No, but it does bring to mind the amusing story of when I killed my father."
@@@@@@@

"Are you beginning to understand what you are?" The cat asked. They were in the same clearing as before, but now a grave sat in its center. It was adorned with two carrots.

"I won't except it!" Mike wiped away tears. "I don't care what the rest of my race has become, I will be the exception."

Seeing a speech coming, the cat only slightly listened.

"I will be good and pure of heart! A lone and righteous wolf in a desolate and uncaring land!"

"I bet you are."

"A protector of the people!"

"You're just putting pints into your delusional skill now, aren't you?"

"And the first scourge I will clean from this world is you evil one! PREPARE YOURSELF!" The pegasus' face had warped to an expression of rage.

"Wait, what are we doing now?"

Mike produced a bow and fired three arrows in quick succession. They all headed towards the cat, who pulled an earth pony seemingly out of nowhere. All three arrows struck his chest. He died, of course.

"OH MY GODS!" Mike's face paled, and he rushed to the fallen pony. "I can't believe I- I didn't mean to-"

"The look on your face is a memory I will treasure forever."

"Poppa?" came the small voice. The man's son was only a few feet away, on a dirt path. His eyes widened and tears formed in his eyes when he saw his father.

"This day is fantastic."
@@@@@

"Soo..." began the cat. He towered over the whimpering child. "You planning on finishing the kid, or do you mind if I go ahead?" He inquired. The colt used this distraction to run off down the path.

"We should find the mother and see if we can complete the set." The cat said excitedly, his eyes lighting up.

"NO!" Mike protested fiercely. He facehoofed. "Won't you please just leave me alone? Please?"

"Wish I could, my dear friend, but alas, I cannot."

"WHY? Why can't you!?" Mike's face paled again.

The cat shrugged, "Boredom, mostly."

Mike stared, "Who are you?"

"I am Mobius, Chief Warlock of the Brothers of Darkness, Lord of the Thirteen Hells, Master of the Bones, Emperor of the Black, Lord of the Dead... and Mayor of the village up the coast." He paused for a moment, then came close, "Very scenic during springtime. You should visit sometime."

"Your name is Mobius?" Mike seemed to find the idea funny.

"You were supposed to pay more attention to everything after that part." Mobius said, slightly annoyed.

"Sure thing, dick." Mike said, turning and walking away.

"H-uh." Mobius said huffily. "That's pretty funny."

A flame formed in between his paws. FWOOM!

"I think I require the services of a healer." Said a now steaming pile of ashes.

"Oh, suck it up, you pussy."
@@@@@@

"I think there's a hole in this bag." Came Mike's voice. His ashes had been unceremoniously stuffed into a sack that Mobius had pulled from nowhere, and now hung off a stick. Mobius was walking towards the nearest town, Nestorep. Cheery place, it was. Especially when there was that 'no spitting' rule.

"If you're healed with one less limb, we'll know you were right." Replied Mobius. He was getting annoyed at the constant jabber coming from his incinerated friend.

"What-"

"Quiet. We're almost there."

"HALT!" Came the forceful voice. Two guards were standing by the entrance to a run-down looking city. the guards looked like vikings, with there crazy helmets and beards. But they couldn't have been, considering they lived nowhere close to the ocean.

"I'm surprised you have returned, warlock." One of the guards said.

"The townsfolk around here aren't too happy with you, especially after your last visit." said the other guard.

"Yeah, I'm real ballsy." Mobius said in an uncaring voice. "Listen, it was that orphanage that attacked me. It was self-defense!"

"What else was in here before me?" asked Mike. There was something in there with him, he could feel it.

"We were told you should be killed on sight." said the first guard.

"And I was told where your mate and offspring hide!" Mobius snarled dangerously.

"Welcome to Nestorep. Enjoy your stay." Said the guard, the hair on half his face now singed away.

"Where are we going?" asked Mike, which Mobius still questions how he was able to.

"To the tavern. The most likely place to find a healer." Mobius stated in a matter-of-fact tone.

Upon arriving, they saw none other than a yellow pegasus with a pink mane, surrounded by armored men.

"That woman needs help!" Mike cried.

Nothing...

"... Aren't you going to do something?" Mike said again.

"Ten gold says she cries right before the end." Mobius said, then did a slight double take, poking the bag suspiciously. "And how can you SEE anything?"

Alrighty, here's what it is, and what it will be. I'm going to make a whole separate story for this crossover, because this whole chapter was only the first four pages, and there are over five hundred. If you want a link to the manga, which is VERY hilarious, say so in the comments. I'll put up the link in a blog post if you all really want to see it. I highly recommend it, and for those who already know what this is a crossover of... good job.

Next chapter review(for this crossover):

Anytime now, priestess.

(obviously Fluttershy): Almost ready. Now, hand me your friend.

Mike: FRIEND!? He's the one who incinerated me!

Acquaintances, then?

Fluttershy: What is this!? Why is there a centipede corpse marinating in your friend's remains?

STOP CALLING US- Wait, what's in here with me?"

Yeah, Fluttershy is going to be REALLY out of character in this, but its to fit with Mike being Cale.

Mobius pt. 3 2/2: Hey, I just wanted some help with my house!

Alright, to recap, this episode takes place during "The Ticket Master."

"A mistake is simply another way of doing things."
-Katharine Graham

I awoke to sunlight streaming in the high arched windows of my room. I groaned and pushed myself up. What had I gotten myself into? All that i could see was the blood running down the steps...

Then I realized it was all a dream. Nothing had happened. I sighed and rolled out of the bed again. Better to just leave it alone for now.

Of course, did any heroes ever ignore an ominous dream? I wondered to myself as I paced down the stairs. I mean, usually those dreams are warnings. But that was just a random dream... right?

I paced my living room, thinking furiously. Finally I walked into a wall. A gray wall. I really don't like this gray. I decided again. Maybe Rarity can help. I went outside, into unnaturally bright sunshine. I looked up. It seemed as if the sun were casting a baleful eye on me. I felt heat from it's rays even when I was under shade. Huh. odd... In my trademarked stupid way, I dismissed it and turned back to the task at hand. Making my house not dull.

I walked back to Ponyville and mulled over the events of the day. I felt a pestering thought in my mind. Finally it came to me as I reached Ponyville. Oh. Shit.

I raced back down the path, spreading my wings and taking to the air. Oh, crap. Gotta get back soon. Oooooh, crap. My panic caused me to smash through the front door and land in a heap on the couch, all the way across the room.

"You remembered, I see." said an angry, stiff voice.

I looked up to a light purple earth pony mare with a black mane and tail. Her eyes were green, and they flared with anger.

I gulped. "Uh... hi, Vye."

Vye was my... assistant, you could say. She handled all the technical stuff I was too lazy to, mostly paperwork and organization. She was also the only one I considered around the same skill with the sword as me.

THWACK!

And that's an example. Well, sort of. I rolled off the couch, tears springing into my eyes as Vye stood over me, a broom handle clenched in her mouth. My crotch burned as I rolled on the ground, gasping and squeaking. Vye just stood by, a furious look on her face, but now she was grinning also.

Soon she was rolling around with me, giggling and choking on her laughter. I slowly stood, and hobbled away, leaving her. She followed eventually, and stood by me, leaning on my shoulder and shaking.

"Okay, I'm done." she gasped out, and I couldn't help but smile. Vye was made immortal to be my... assistant, and so she was one of my closest friends. She was technically a ghost, but solid and alive (don't tell her I said that). Vye suddenly stopped chuckling and turned to me with a serious look.

"This is the new place?" she asked, looking around. "It's gray."

I sighed, and facepawed. "I know, Ms. Obvious. I'm going to get my friend to come help me... erm, decorate."

Vye looked slightly offended, "And you didn't think of me?" she said disbelievingly.

I nodded, and chuckled, "Well, you may be a good friend, and a good organizer, but this isn't really your thing."

THWACK!

I crumpled again, and Vye laughed, "So, do they know who you really are?"

I shook my head, and said weakly, "No, so they don't need to see you. No offense." I said quickly as the handle went into the air again. It lowered, and I sighed.

"Anyways, I'm going out. See you later!" I called over my shoulder as I hobbled towards the door. "There's food if you need any in the fridge."

As soon as I was outside, I took to the air. The wind helped ease the pain, and walking would have been bad in my condition anyway.

I flew low, making sure I could see the ground at all times. I flew over the city, and then saw a familiar group of six ponies.

I also heard the sounds of arguing. Five of my friends were arguing about something, but I was too far away to hear the argument. I was close enough, though, to hear Twilight shout, "QUIET!" at the top of her lungs. As everypony else went silent, Pinkie kept on trucking.

"And I said, Oatmeal? Are you craz-" she stopped, then stared around sheepishly. "Oh."

I chuckled and shook my head as I landed. They turned their attention to me and I smiled, "What's going on?"

"Twilight was just giving me a ticket to the Gala." Rainbow said immediately.

"No, it was to me!" Applejack protested.

"I'm sure it was for me, darling." Rarity said stiffly.

"Actually, I think Twilight was going to give it to me. I mean, if that's okay." Guess who that was.

Pinkie. Big surprise, huh?

Anyway, everypony started arguing at once again and this time I was the one to yell quiet. Well, it was more like a roar.

Once I was finished, I found myself staring at six terrified faces. "Heh, sorry. But really, give Twilight some space, okay?"

Twilight butted in at that moment. "This is my decision and I'm going to make it all on my own. And I certainly can't think straight with all this arguing!" her stomach grumbled, "Not to mention hunger."

The others grumbled assent and walked away. "And don't worry, I'll figure this out!" Twilight called after them, then murmured, "somehow..."

I bumped her with a wing, "Come on, Twi! You'll think of something!" I smiled. She gave me a weak grin, then said, "I'm going to get lunch."

I nodded, "I'll meet you there. I have to do something."

I flew off and left her to find her food. I looked for a certain filly that had been stuck in my mind for quite some time. I found her, with her red and green striped mane and dazzling white coat. She was wrapping a present, which was what I usually found her doing. I flew down to greet her.

"Hey, Meg." I said, folding my wings in. "Who gets the present this time?"

She looked up at me and beamed. My spirits immediately lifted. "Someone down the street. They've always wanted a book, and I found it at the store."

I chuckled, "Where do you get the money to buy all this stuff?" I asked.

She smiled again, "My mom really likes how I want to help people, so she gives me money from time to time."

I grinned, "Okay. So, how have you been doing?"

She looked at me, "You ask me that all the time. It's like you're worried about me or something." My thoughts darkened, That's exactly it.

I must have been scowling, because Meg immediately tried to recover her blunder, "S-Sorry, Mobius! I-I didn't mean to make you mad."

I looked down at her. "Oh, it's nothing. I was actually thinking about something else. It had nothing to do with you." I ruffled her mane to emphasize the point.

She pushed my paws away and giggled. "Okay. Well, I've been giving gifts, of course, and I've been practicing like you told me." She brightened at the last bit. I had told her to practice her ability to "Just know" what ponies want, and so she had.

I indicated a pony walking by at that moment. "What's she thinking?"

Meg looked at the pony hard. "... She wants to know how she will divide up the tickets for her friends."

I nodded approvingly, "Very good." She beamed again. Then I did a double take. Wait... Tickets?

I turned and saw Twilight walking down the street, her head down. Spike was with her. I turned back to Meg and called, "I've got to go! See ya later!" Meg waved as I raced off after Twilight.

I caught up with her at a restaurant. She sat down forlornly and plopped her head onto the table.

"Oh Spike, all five of my friends have really good reasons to go." She began plucking off petals with her magic. "Applejack, or Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie, Futtershy, or Rarity; who should go with me?" At that moment her stomach grumbled and she licked up the petals.

A waiter came up and spoke in a sort of fake accent. "Have you made your decision?"

Twilight scowled, then raised her forehooves to the sky. "I CAN'T DECIDE!" she screamed. The entire group in the courtyard looked at us.

"Uh, Twilight, he just wants your order." Spike said, looking at his foster mother(weird how I just realized that fact.) oddly.

Twilight blinked. "Oh. I would like a daffodil and Daisie sandwich."

"Do you have any rubies?" Spike asked. The waiter looked down at him with slight scorn. "Alright, alright." he muttered. "I'll have the hay fries." He threw his menu behind him, much to the displeasure of the waiter.

The waiter turned to me. "And for you, sir?" he asked.

I shook my head. "Nothing for me, thanks." He nodded and walked away.

Twilight looked at me. "Mobius? when did you get here?"

I sighed. "A few minutes ago."

Twilight blushed. "Oh." then her worried look returned. "Oh, what should I do?" I knew she was talking about the tickets again.

"Hey, you will think of something. How about if I stick around, see what I can do?"

Twilight looked up. "Really?"

I grinned, "Sure. I'll help you think about it."

She grinned, and nodded, but the grin faded quickly. "When I choose, will the other four be mad at me? If I give away my ticket and give away two, that will still leave three disappointed ponies. What if I-"

"Ah, your food." the waiter came back at that moment and placed the food on the table. Spike immediately began to stuff his face.

"Oh, this looks so good." Twilight said, "Everything will be much clearer when I eat." She began to lift the sandwich ti her mouth as I thought, I'm with you there, sister. Hunger is a bad thing.

Before Twilight could take a bite, though, ponies streamed past.

"Erm, madam, are you going to eat your food in the rain?" The waiter's accent was getting kind of annoying. Hey, I've been calling him "The waiter" this entire time. Hmmm, because of his accent, I now officially name him Frenchy!

Twilight looked around, "What? I's not raining."

"What was that, Twilight?" I asked. "I couldn't hear you through the rain."

Twilight gaped openly at the rain, everywhere but in her spot. "What's going on?" she asked, looking up.

"Hi there best friend forever I've ever ever had!" Rainbow called from a break in the clouds. "Enjoying the sunny weather?" There was a lilt to her voice that suggested bribery.

"Hey, mind moving that hole over this way a little bit?" I called up. Rainbow glared at me, and Twilight realized what was going on.

"Rainbow Dash, what are you doing?" she asked. I could here the strain in her voice.

"What do you mean?" Rainbow asked innocently. "I just saw the smartest, most generous pony about to get rained on,so I thought I'd kick a hole in the clouds to keep her dry so she could dine in peace. That's all."

Twilight rolled her eyes, "Rainbow, you're not trying to get extra consideration for the extra ticket by doing me extra special favors, are you?"

Rainbow again played innocent. "Me? Nononono, of course not!" Strangely, angelic music played along with that sentence.

"Uh-huh." Twilight huffed.

"No, seriously. I'd do it for anypony!" Rainbow still had that smile plastered in her face.

We looked around at the ponies scrambling for ways to get out of the rain.

Rainbow audibly gulped and giggled nervously. "Hehe... he."

Twilight turned a glare up at the rainbow-maned pegasus. "Rainbow, I am not comfortable accepting unwanted favors! So I'd appreciate it if you'd close up that cloud right now!"

Rainbow gawked for a moment before huffing, "Ugh. Fine." the cloud closed with the sound of a zipper.

I facepawed. "Bad idea, Twilight."

She paid me no mind, "That's better." she said. She brought her food up to her mouth...

And the rain reached her too. The food plopped onto the plate, drenched, and Twilight's mane was plastered to her face. he groaned and Spike and I tried to hold in laughter.

"Twilight, it's raining!" came Rarities voice. She was standing a few feet away under a purple saddle-umbrella... thing.

"No. Really?" Twilight said sarcastically.

"Come with me before you catch a cold!" rarity dragged Twilight off, leaving Spike and me behind.

"Hey! Wait for us!" I called. Spike unceremoniously jumped onto my back and I raced after them. I would have to get back at Spike later...
*^*^*^*^*^*^*

We arrived in time to see Twilight shake herself off, therefore getting Rarity wet in the process.

"Oops. Sorry, Rarity." Twilight blushed again.

I swear Rarity's eye twitched before she replied, "Oh no! It's quite alright! After all, we are..." she got close, "The BEST of friends, are we not?" ASSASSINATION ATTEMPT! My mind screamed when I saw Rarity bump Twilight with her head.

Rarity grabbed Twilight's hooves. "And you know what the best of friends do...?"

Twilight looked slightly uncomfortable, "Uhhh..."

"MAKEOVER!" Rarity jumped in the air and twitched slightly. She summoned a little curtain thing, finally noticing me. She then called. "I'll be back in a moment dear! Just let me deal with something else!"

She glared in my direction, and Spike slid off and crept away.

Rarity guided me into the back room. "You are not getting that ticket!" she hissed.

I stared at her. "What!? I'm just trying to help her decide what to do!"

Rarity glared harder. "Yes, and you'll help her decide to give the ticket to you!"

I sighed. "No Rarity, I'm just trying to-" Rarity cut me off as she unceremoniously dumped a laundry basket on me, then gagged and tied me up with said laundry.

She left the room and I began to hear various noises coming form the room with Twilight in it. I struggled with my bonds and spat out the... uh, that was in my mouth? Ewwwwwwwwww!

I heard Rarity shout, "Oh, you look simply darling!" and I broke out of my bonds.

"And you!" I walked in the room just in time to see Rarity turn to Spike. "I have just the dandy little outfit for the dashing gent."

The curtain came up again, and I saw Spike struggling, trying to get away from the fashionista and her devices.

I walked up to Twilight, who was in a saddle adorned with jewels a plenty. Cat instincts... Damn you. "Um... you look... nice?"

Twilight looked at me. "Uh, Mobius..." she indicated my hind legs. I looked back and saw... okay, now that is just freaky.

I kicked the article of clothing away and turned back to see Spike in a blue princely outfit and a blond wig. I have to say, he looked pretty hilarious.

"Oh Spike." Twilight laughed as she saw his displeasure at being dressed this way.

"And now you just need a hat!" Rarity plopped a hat on his head. It looked a little like... a sombrero? No, but it didn't look like a normal hat.

Rarity stole a glance at me, then Spike spoke up. "Hey, I don't want any part of this girly gala gunk! See ya back at the library!" He disappeared in a poof of smoke shaped like him.

Rarity turned to me, a gleam in her eye. Wait... she knows Spike doesn't like this stuff... that could only mean... Oh, no. As the realization hit me Rarity tackled me, pinning me down as fabric began coming from all directions. I struggled and twisted, but Rarity held firm.

Soon I was adorned in a suit similar to Spike's, yet it seemed slightly more... fitting, when seen on me. I growled and Rarity smiled, anything but kindly.

"Now then, is there something you'd like to say?" Rarity asked, somewhat sweetly.

I sighed inwardly. Rarity had gotten Spike to leave by making him be afraid of being used as a dress-up doll. She had tried the same thing with me. But I wouldn't fall for it.

"Thanks, Rarity." I grumbled. Rarity looked surprised for a minute before shaking her head and turning back to Twilight. "Now then, we need to talk privately."

Next thing I knew, I was out in the rain again. I turned back to the door, to find it firmly locked. I sighed and waited for Twilight.

The rain cleared after a few minutes (I'm never getting used to the weather here) and then I heard the Boutique door open, "Now if you'll excuse me, I've been trying all day JUST TO GET MY LUNCH!" Twilight irritated voice came from the open doorway. I shook myself and walked towards it, but another pony beat me to it.

"Did somepony say lunch?" Applejack's voice rang sweetly through the air. I came around just in time to see Applejack naming off various apple pastries.

"So what'll it be, best friend?" I resisted the urge to facepaw at the obvious attempt at ticket begging.

Twilight's stomach growled. "I'll take that as a yes?" Applejack leaned in, the question lingering.

Twilight's stomach growled. "Is... that a yes?" Applejack asked.

Twilight got this very irritated look in her eyes, "No. No! I don't know who I'm giving the ticket to, and all these 'favors' aren't making it any easier to decide! In fact, I'm less sure now than I was this morning. RRrrrrgghhh!" She ran off.

"So... that's a maybe?" Applejack asked quietly.

I walked up. "You really should lay off her, Applejack. If she can't decide, she can't decide."

Applejack turned a small glare my way, "Yer not gettin' the ticket either." She walked off with her food.

I sighed and decided to follow Twilight.
@@@@@

I didn't make it. I found Meg scrutinizing a stallion close ahead.

I stopped short next to her and tapped her on the shoulder. "Hey. What's he thinking?"

Meg gave a small start, then turned to me. "Oh... oh, it's you, Mobius!" She smiled, "He's just a little sad about a big blue box he had. It was important to him, but it got broken."

I looked up. A big blue box? Was this...?

I saw Doctor Whooves sitting down on the side of the road. Okay, odd for him. I motioned for Meg to follow me and walked up to him.

"Hey, Whooves." I said. "What's wrong?"

He looked up at me, and then immediately regarded me with squinted eyes. "Yes?"

"Don't answer a question with a question. You know what I mean." TARDIS. I mouthed. Realization popped into his eyes.

The Doctor jumped to his feet. "Oh. Yes, yes! Don;t hesitate! Come with me!... but, um..." He looked behind me at Meg.

"She's fine." I assured him, and he looked from me to her. He finally nodded and walked away, with us following.

He led us over a river, and through the... no, not the woods. Just a small field on the outskirts of Ponyville.

The Doctor sighed, "I got stuck here."

I raised an eyebrow. "You? Stuck? No way."

He shot me a glance. "What? It's not my fault the TARDIS decided to crash."

Meg suddenly came to a realization. "Oh, so that's what the big blue box was!... Uh, what's a TARDIS?"

The Doctor raised an eyebrow, and eyed me quizzically.

So is she one of your little group? he asked in my head.

Yeah. Trying to train her, so she isn't completely dumbfounded when... you know. I replied.

Ah. That explains the attention you seem to give her. he said.

"Um, hello?" Meg poked me in the face. I stumbled back and she giggled. The Doctor shook himself and turned away. "Well, I should be getting back to my shop now." He galloped away.

I watched him go, then turned to Meg. "So... you need a ride?"

Her face brightened. "Yes!"

I bent down and felt Meg scramble up onto my back. Her forehooves wrapped around my neck and she practically squealed, "Ready!"

I smiled, spread my wings and took off. Meg squealed in delight and I felt her hooves tighten around my neck. I flapped faster, making the wind whip around us. Then when I felt ready, I rolled.

Meg screamed, not in terror, but in joy as I flipped and turned and somersaulted through the air. When I finally straightened, Ponyville was in sight. Under us the fields looked small, patches of green under a brilliant sun.

"I wish this could last forever." Meg murmured, slightly woefully.

I glanced back at her. "What's gotten into you?"

She shook her head after a moment of silence. "Nothing. I just feel weird, is all."

I frowned slightly. What could be affecting her. The height? I slowly drifted down to the ground, right outside Meg's house.

"You go get some rest, okay?" I said, slightly forcefully.

"Alright." Meg said, slurring slightly. She made her way to the door and disappeared inside.

I sighed. Well, let's hope it was nothing. I realized sudden;y that I had forgotten Twilight.

Oops... I raced off to the library, hoping to see her there. Slowly, though, I started to here the Benny Hill theme song from ahead of me. What the hell? I rose over a small hill and looked down on the scene before me.

Twilight raced past, Spike bouncing up and down on her back. A crowd of ponies was coming on like a freight train. I quickly turned and raced after Twilight.

"What's going on?" I shouted to her when I caught up.

"Pinkie told the... other ponies... about... the ticket!" Twilight gasped out.

"WHAT!? They're all here for the tickets!?" Twilight nodded. Oh, come on! One day of rest. Please?

The Benny Hill theme played relentlessly, and the routine went oddly familiar. Wherever we hid, ponies popped in at random places, catching up to us at every turn. Finally we ended up in Twilight's library again.

"Quick! Spike! Lock the doors!" Spike did just that without hesitation, turning off the lights for good measure.

All was silent, except for...

Except for the click of the light switch being turned back on.

There stood the five other Elements of Harmony, grinning innocently. Twilight, unable to hold it anymore, screamed.

We all stood there as she began to rant, the hardships of the day catching up with her.

When she finished, the others stood there, shocked into silence. I sudden;y felt a surge of protectiveness for the unicorn mare.

"Really? Look what you've done!" Their eyes turned to me, and I glared. "You all are the best of friends from what I gathered. And here you are, arguing over TICKETS, of all things! What's wrong with you?" They flinched, but I wasn't done yet. "Who cares who goes? Shouldn't you all be happy with the friendship you all share!?" my rant done, I settled down. Their eyes looked to the floor, but then I heard the clopping of hooves as Applejack walked over to Twilight.

"Twilight, sugar, I didn't mean to put so much pressure on you. And if it helps, I don't want the ticket anymore. You can give it to somepony else. I won't feel bad. I promise." Her eyes looked a little sad and ashamed, but she was being sincere.

Fluttershy came up next. "Me too. I feel just awful that I made you feel so awful."

"And me too!" Pinkie added. "It's no fun upsetting your friends!"

"Twilight, it was unfair of me to force you as I did." rarity said in her elegant voice.

"YES!" Rainbow shouted, flying into the air. "That means the ticket is mine!" She started to do a little jig, before she saw all our deadpanned glares. "You know, I haven't perfected my signature moves for the Wonderbolts anyway. i don;t need the ticket."
^*^*^*^*^*^

After a little more yadda yadda, we're sorry stuff, Twilight wrote back to the Princess, saying that she wouldn't go if her friends couldn't. The Princess replied saying that, "Why didn't you say that in the first place!" and gave everyone tickets. There was a small celebration, and then we walked outside... into the night. When the heck did it become night? I wondered.

"I didn't get a ticket..." I heard Spike's forlorn voice mumble. I turned to him just as he burped up a green flame that materialized as two tickets and a scroll. Spike gave me the scroll, saying it was for me, and then ran off, smiling goofilly until he saw Applejack smirking at him. When he thought she couldn't see him, he got all hyper again.

I read the letter.

Hello Mobius. I am Luna, the Princess of the Moon here. As you probably can guess, I'm your assigned Goddess here. Please report to me within a week. I have grave news.
Princess Luna

I closed the scroll, then set off after my friends
^*^*^*^*^*^*

The next day, Rarity and I stood in my living room, an expression of shock on the white unicorn's face.

"Uh, Rarity?" I asked. I had asked her for help with decorating my house, and she had agreed.

Rarity looked around at the gray walls. "We... we have a lot of work to do." she sighed.
@@@@@@@

A/N: Hellllllo, everypony! Sorry for the late update. I've already got the next chapter planned, and It will be out quicker than this one was. So to keep you from dying of wait, here's a preview.

Preview of Mobius: part 4

"Hello, I would like to buy a suit."

Wait... that voice... Oh, no.

"Oh, wonderful! Let me just get my current customer's order done.
No. Don't rarity... Don't... Mobius!"

Crap.

"Excuse me, did you say... Mobius?"

"Why yes, he's a good friend of mine!"

Bad idea, Rarity. Bad idea.

This I Believe: Just something small.

Don't know why I'm doing this, but it's something I had to do for school. I'm really happy with how it turned out, and so I thought I'd share it here. Please read the entire thing.

About a month back I read something that changed my view of the world. Then, a few days ago, I read something else that strengthened that feeling. And finally, I am mixing this lesson I learned with what I heard at chapel the other day.. The glass is either half empty, or half full.

To begin, I will talk about the quote-thing I’d read. It went like this: “Nothing last forever.” That stuck in my head more than anything could, for what reason I don’t know why. But I thought about it, and here I am, talking to you about it today. It’s true; nothing can last forever. Our family, our friends, our pets; it can, and probably will, go away at some pint. I don’t mean to sound depressing, but what I’m truly trying to say comes next.

Moving on, I shall talk about our half-empty/ half-full glass. I shall basically restate what Father Kirk said. We can see things as the half empty, or we can see them as the half full. Though at times things may seem like the half empty glass, we should always try to see it as half full. There is almost always a better side to things.

Now I shall say what I really mean to with this paper. What I’m trying to say is this: Because nothing lasts forever, we should cherish what we have, when we have it. If we don’t, we may never get the chance to see it again. I will use my great-great-Aunt in this example. When I first went to her house, all I thought was this: Who is this old lady? This place smells weird.

Unfortunately for me, I voiced these thoughts out loud. As you can probably guess, I was in actually quite serious trouble. But as the years went by, and I saw her more, I began to cherish my great-great-aunt Wilma for being the last of her generation of my family. It was always fun to listen to her stories, to talk to her about (whatever), and to just sit in peace and quiet. It always made me smile to see her face light up when we came to visit.

Now she is dead, and though it is still sad to me, I think back at all the good times I did have when I saw her. I remember all the good things that came from knowing and loving someone like her.

Now I reiterate what I am trying to say, which is actually two things. Cherish what you have, and when you have it. And even when it seems impossible, always try to look at the glass as half full. I try to do this, even when it seems like nothing is going right.
I now cherish what I have, and live by this belief, for it is true in every sense.

There are many people in this world who look at their lives like this: Get up, go to work/school, go home, do whatever you do, sleep, repeat. They don’t see the more colorful parts of life, they just see it as gray and dull.
I used to be one of those people, and this has pulled the veil out from over my eyes. And I want you also to live by this, and see what can happen, what probably will happen, when you think like this.
This I Believe.

Birthday Chapter: I thought that wasn't possible!

Hello again, everypony! Jagun requested that I make a birthday chapter for him, because his birthday is the same day as Mobius'... Mobius' birthday is January 30, and don't ask why. I just picked a random date.

Also, this takes place about a year and a half into Mobius' future, because I can.

Sunlight streamed in through the windows. I slowly pushed myself up and grunted. Last night was crazy. Pinkie had thrown another party, and Lovely Luna it lasted two whole days. TWO WHOLE DAYS, I tell you! I had been slightly grateful when it was over. So many drunk ponies... it scared me.

I rolled out of the bed and landed on my paws... and wait, was that clouds!?

I turned quickly back to the bed, and saw that it was empty. Thank the Gods... oh, Luna, I thought... Damn.

I walked through the cloud house and found everypony except for AJ in the living room. Okay, then...

"Uh, what are we all doing here?" I asked, trying to seem casual.

Twilight looked up from her book. "Well, we came here after the party, and then... well, I don't remember. You disappeared almost immediately, and the rest of us talked for a while."

I breathed a silent sigh of relief. At "I don't remember," I almost fainted.

"Well, then." I said, "What do we all want for breakfast?"

It turns out that that was decided for us, because Applejack walked in at that moment with some apple pastries. I don't remember what they all are, but they were delicious.

Pinkie tried to say something with her mouth full, but instead got crumbs over everyone.

"Hey, say it, don't spray it!" I chuckled as I wiped the crumbs away. Then I realized something. I was human. "Hey, uh, anyone know how I suddenly turned human?"

Pinkie glanced at me, then swallowed. "You changed when we got here. Remember?"

I shook my head. "Uh, no."

Pinkie giggled and Applejack smirked. "Looks like someone had too much cider." she said, her accent now tinged with teasing humor.

I lightly shoved her. "Oh, come off it!"

Rainbow snickered, and said. "I saw you. You were staggering around by halfway through the second day." Her laughs erupted and she fell to the floor, tears streaming down her face.

I shrugged. "Okay, okay. So I got a little drunk. But Pinkie was the one who threw a two-day-long party!" I shot her a teasing glare. "Why did it have to last that long, again?"

Pinkie grinned, "Because, silly! Parties are supposed to be fun!"

I chuckled and ruffled her mane. Oh, Pinkie.

Twilight started to say something, when suddenly a bright flash lit up the sky, followed by a resounding "BOOM-CRASH!"

Fluttershy hid under the couch, and Rarity dropped a brush she had been using. Her hair poofed immediately out of place. Pinkie, Twilight, and Applejack all turned to look out the window, while Rainbow actually dashed out of the house.

"Dash! Wait!" I called as I leaped out of the window. My wings... oh, that's right. I'm human right now. Shit.

I plummeted, unable to summon my wings that I used in human form. Oh well.

Quickly I changed into A.L.S. form and spread my wings wide, stopping about three yards from the ground. Well, that's something out of the way. Now I just have to catch up to Rainbow. That could have been Hunter!

And of course, the ponies knew it. I saw a flash of purple light and my friends were off to find Rainbow. I pushed my wings harder until I remembered.

"Stupid..." I muttered. I used the spacial spell and immediately felt as if I were passing through an electrical field. My body buzzed and then I found myself flying...

Right into a tree. I cried out in surprise at the tree that had just appeared in front of me, as if waiting. Literal stars, or something like that, floated around my head. Okay, that's new.

I swayed to my feet and looked around. We were in a clearing at Sweet Apple Acres, and the clearing wasn't supposed to be there. Trees were flattened out and burned. The six mares that were my friends just sat there, gaping at a crater in the center.

I looked closely at the prone form in said crater. It was... a human!?

I backed away slowly, and looked back at the others. They looked back at me, fear in their eyes. I put a finger to my lips and changed back into human form, then crept up to the crater.

The human groaned. The dust was clearing. I saw brown, short, wavy hair and green eyes. I also saw a light purple uniform with blue jeans. He had black sneakers on, and then what really got me was what came out of his back. Two large, orange wings spread out over half the radius of the crater from where he sat. Oh, no... this is... My thoughts raced as I searched for words.

"I- uh- you- uh- dead- why?" I sputtered out. What was he doing here? Horror spread through my veins and I was frozen in place.

The human groaned again, then sat up slowly. He blinked, coughing from the dust. Then he looked up at me, and recognition dawned in his eyes.

"Mobius?"

And that was when my world changed... for about the fiftieth time.
@@@@@@@

"I'm not understanding." Rarity stated simply. I had helped the human out of the hole, and now we were gathered in in my house. It had been a little awkward at first.

(Flashback!)

"Jagun... you're alive?" I just stood there, gaping openly.

"Of course!" Jagun snorted. "It's only been what, like, a week?"

I shook my head. "No, Jagun. Four thousand years."

Jagun's head whipped around. "What!? B-but that means..." his voice trailed off.

I smiled sadly. "She died of depression, she commit suicide. I'm sorry."

Jagun shoulders slumped. "Oh. J-Jenny?" he asked shakily.

I shook my head. "Didn't die. But..."

Tears formed slightly in Jagun's eyes. "She... she hated me... right?"

I nodded, "Yes... but though it took her a while, she realized it wasn't your fault."

He nodded, and smiled, relieved. "But... did we win?"

He was talking about a battle. The Darks had attacked a dimension I had recently been to, and the Lunars and Solls worked together and had beaten them... at a high cost. Jagun had died, as well as over three thousand others, from every Clan.

(I now skip the sad stuff)

Then he told us his story. Which is now being retold.

(flashback end)

"Well, like I said, during the battle, enemies fell left and right to my broadsword." He swung his hands as if it were happening right now. "Then Riokin came out of nowhere."

I drew in a sharp breath. Riokin was a general... and still is... for the Darks. His power almost matches that of a God, but he can't obtain that level of power without dying. Anyway, he was extremely powerful and almost no one could match him, except for the best of the best.

I nodded slowly, "Now I see how you were defeated without so few wounds." Had he even gotten close to dying, Jagun would have gone berserk. One of the perks of Tank Seers.

He nodded, "Yeah... so, did we win?" his eyes were glowing with worry.

I nodded, but sadly. "Yes, we won. But at a high price. You and at least 3,000 Seers from the other Clans died."

He frowned, "That's too heavy a loss." he stated simply.

I chuckled grimly, "That it is, my friend. That it is. No side could do anything except nurse their wounds for a few years."

He sighed and shook his head. "It all seemed so real to me."

I nodded, and put a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Rainbow flicked her eyes from me to Jagun for a moment, then lost patience.

"Okay, what are you guys talking about?" she demanded, "All I'm hearing is war this, battle that!"

"Brave one, isn't she?" Jagun muttered. I chuckled, and reached out to Rainbow.

"Something that happened a long time ago. Don't really like to think about it." Was all I said. Rainbow dropped her eyes, the fire in them gone.

"Oh... sorry." she mumbled.

I wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "It's fine. Jagun's just a little confused, so he needed a recap."

Jagun nodded, and chuckled. "Am I ever. It seemed like no time at all in that place."

I looked at him, "What exactly happened?"

He took a deep breath, pain in his eyes.

A thought occurred to me. "Why don't I just delve into your memories?"

He looked up sharply, "And just... experience it?"

I nodded. "Yes."

He looked down, "I don't want to relive it, but... I don't want to cause you any harm."

I leaned in and whispered, "It'll only be just me."

He smiled slightly, "Good." He turned to me, "Well?"

I smiled, and then all went black.
@@@@@@@@

(Second Person View)

You run through the seemingly endless piles of dead soldiers. You look for one specific one, though. Not seeing him, you dive back into the fray.

Soldiers and Turned fall to your blade, a huge broadsword called Mdonfir. You swing it in wide circles, taking out at least three enemies and wounded others each time. Nothing is stopping you from cutting a line into the ranks. You begin to feel a rage bubbling inside of you, but you quickly push it down. Going berserk would probably mean inevitable death. You turn back to the task at hand, and more enemies fall.

Not too long later, you stumble upon a break in the ranks. The clearing is filled with dead bodies. But these aren't the enemy. They are all your allies.

You stumble backward, horrified, only to feel a point jab into your back. Whirling, you see a man clad in black leather armor, his face hidden deep within a cowl. He stays silent and still a moment before he says one word, but that one word carries more weight than you could even imagine.

"Goodbye."

Your body falls, motionless, hacked to pieces before your mind can process what he said. The last things you see and hear are cries of pain, and that black-clad man walking slowly away...
@@@@@@

You open your eyes to a murky background. Blinking, you sit up and look around, unsure of where you are. You don't remember anything except for your life up to... what happened again? You remember a man clad in black, but past that you run into a wall.

You stand up, surveying the area around you. Nothing much, except for a few shadows flitting by in the... shadows? Shadows in shadows... weird. You warily look around once more, then set off into the darkness.

Not long after the haze spreads out, but still surrounds a small path you are walking on. It closes behind you and opens in front whenever you pass by. Finally you reach a circle of stones, all set up to look like doorways. There are seven in all.

Suddenly, a man looking like a jester, but dressed in black, leaps out of the shadows. You take a few steps back, terrified, but then he laughs. It is a low, menacing laugh. You try to turn tail and flee but the shadows suddenly seem to solidify. You whirl back to the man and he begins to speak in a scratchy, guttural voice:

"Choices, choices, so many choices." he laughs again, "Which one is your choice?"

You glance around at the stones, then turn back, "What?" You ask in a dry, croaking voice.

The man turns to you. His face is gone, and his eyes aren't there. You can see his muscles working as he speaks.

"A choice of paths. You choose right, you win. You choose wrong, you die. You have three chances. So, which is it?"

A light suddenly comes from each doorway. Each glows white briefly before showing you what's inside. The man gestures to a doorway and repeats, "Which is it?"

You look at each doorway in slight fear. One looks bright and colorful, the next dark and gloomy. None look like home. You finally set off for one doorway that looks as if it could be alright. You see a mountainous area and a deep valley. Nothing looks like it could go wrong there.

But that's usually where bad things are bound to happen. In a daze, you had forgotten that crucial piece of information. You try to turn, but then hands roughly shove the rest of the way through the door.

Your vision goes black yet again...
@@@@@@@

I pulled out of Jagun's memories, my face pinched.

He looked at me, "What?"

I said grimly, "That was part of the Abyss."

Jagun jumped back, shocked. "W-what!?"

I gave him another grim look, "That was the Choicemaker. He was lost in the Abyss many million years ago. He built that clearing to trap those who get lost in the Abyss. He gives them three choices to choose a new life, and only one doorway leads to that new life. If you fail three times, he takes our lost soul. You are one of the few survivors I've ever heard of."

Jagun shivered slightly, but then Rainbow butted in, "Hey! What're you talking about?"

I glanced at the six mares sitting around Jagun and me. If I can't trust them, I can't trust anypony. I briefly filled them in on what happened. Their eyes widened as I described the tale, and when I was finished, I added, "That's only the first bit. There's still his three choices."

Rainbow, ever loyal, demanded, "You need to take us with you this time!"

I shook my head, "Too dangerous."

Then I felt a hoof on my shoulder. I looked next to me and saw Pinkie, a serious look on her face. "Mobi, you're our friend. We won't leave you to so this alone."

The other mares put in their own snippets, and I gazed in shock at Pinkie. Where had this serious mood come from?

I looked back to Jagun. He shrugged. I shook my head slightly, but then grinned. "If you're going to be like that... I guess."

The girls grinned reassuringly, and I looked back to Jagun, and entered his memories once again.
@@@@@@

Author's note: Sorry I haven't posted a real chapter in a while. I'm working on the second half of part three as we speak... well type. It should be out within the next five days, if I don't hit another writer's block. I'm getting help from RLYoshi, though.
Hope this tides you off for a while.
Sincerely,
Mobius of the Moon; Seer, Writer, Artist, Dreamer.

Clearing some things up, and probably more.

Yodels, everypony! This is a chapter that is re-explaining things I probably didn't explain too well so far in the series... ehehe, sorry. If things in this or out of this are still confusing, make a comment about it and I'll answer it... eventually.

The Lunars are a Clan in a group of three: Darks, Solars, and Lunars. There are many things that differentiate these three Clans. To name a few:

Lunars, as their name suggests, like the Moon and derive their powers from it. Likewise, Solars do the same for the Sun. And Darks? Well, let’s just say that they follow their own path.

Lunars, actually, didn’t exist until around five-hundred--thousand years ago. Before it was just the Guild, that used Light Powers, and the Darks. Then one day a group branched off and began following the Moon. The Guild, no longer as powerful as it once was, became the Solars instead.

There were a few Guild zealots, though, and now they wage war against all three of us, trying to bring back the once mighty power they used to have. It gets annoying, considering the Lunars and Solars already have to deal with the Darks being all evil.

Moving away from history, I will move on to the Seers. We are the soldiers of the Clans, and are divided into many ranks. These ranks all have significant details that separate them, also. I shall name some for you.

Truth Seers: These Seers are marked by the Rune Algiz, meaning unclear, which appears in their eyes. They have the power to see the future, but more like the oracles from Greek mythology. They generally have no clear answer, but still, their information is useful. And of course, there is sometimes the one individual who has the ability to clearly see the future, but that only happens every five-hundred years or so. Their fighting ability is poor, so they mainly worked strategy.

Scout Seers: These are the light armored, gun-or-shortsword wielding Seers who are marked by the cog-shaped lens that appears over one of their eyes. They can see far ahead, through walls, and their eyes can act like scopes for a gun. They wield light, high powered semi-automatic guns to katanas. They are nimble, light, and can easily maneuver where others can’t.

Tank Seers: As the name suggests, these guys are the big guys, the macho men, etc. They are marked by how their eyes start to look angular, and how they sometimes go on a rampage. They wield huge broadswords, or large guns. That pretty much explains them.

Medic Seers: Marked by the crosses that appear in their eyes, they are the healers of the Seers. They can heal bones, disease, immobilize you, put you to sleep, calm you, etc. They can also reverse the effects for offense, but only if they work in a freaking large group. They can break bones, cause disease, and put you to sleep… permanently.

Now to move on to the Clans. I’ll describe them individually. Note: each Clan has specific colors and armor.

Lunars(Lunas): Lunas mainly use swords, close-range weapons, etc. Their colors are light purple and blue. Depending on the type of Seer, the pattern changes. Like a blue cross on a purple background for Medic Seers. Their armor is light, but strong. They also have armor that makes them “blend in” with the shadows.

Solars(Solls): Solls are color coded by yellow and orange. Again, pattern changes with type of Seer. Their armor is heavy or light, and has many pockets for their main weapons and their ammo. That’s right, they use guns. Especially guns like .

Darks: The Darks are color coded by red on black. There aren’t too many different types of Dark Seers, since the Turned do most of their dirty work. They use profane magic, and are ruthless and bloodthirsty.

Guild: The Guild is color coded by a bright, almost white, yellow. They use divine magic, and are as ruthless as the Darks if the need be. They consider themselves “divine justice,” but the few who remain are corrupted with the power they once had.

And now, something I need to explain so you’re not confused later on. Turned are what happens when a Dark kills a person (or animal… or… thing) and the kill is not purified/sanctified. The soul is taken, and the body becomes immediately malnourished. Lack of a soul can do that to you. I shudder at the mere thought.
Anyway, Turned search for souls to replace their lost ones, and so the Darks “promise” them souls in return for their essential slavery. They of course never get new souls, and die in battle.

Now then, my house… I realize it must be hard to imagine me in it, considering I did a pretty crappy description of it. Well, chapter four will have plenty more detail about my house in it, so you can wait… right?...

Now then, if there’s anything else you have to ask, ask in the comments. I’ll answer either with a comment reply, or in a new FAQ-ish chapter.

Ciao! Klas. Etc.
Mobius

Mobius pt. 4: Tea and an Enemy

How many times must I kill you before you go away forever!?
-Someone from a video game or book :trollestia:

A few days after the incident with the tickets, we all sat in my now "not-so-atrocious" house. Bright blue covered the once gray walls, and the carpet had been changed to a tan color. Some homy couches now littered the living room, looking like any you'd see in a human... pony... Dimensional Traveler... house. Nothing much else had been changed except the color of the walls and floor. I went through house once more, to make sure Rarity hadn't messed with anything while she spruced up the place. I sent my Vision through the hallway to my left and found the kitchen exactly as I had left it.

Blue-and-white tiles, wooden table and high-backed chairs, plain refrigerator... Everything you would find in a kitchen, arranged in a U the encircled half the rectangular room.

I then returned to the perfectly square (perfectly square) living room, and went to my right, up the stairs. The long hallway extended out, and I checked each room thoroughly. Nothing. Nothing at all out of place.

"Mobius?"

My mind snapped back to the living room, and I opened my eyes to the puzzled looks of the six mares I had befriended.

"What? Oh, uh... just thinking about what to do today?" I winced inwardly as I said the sentence as if I were asking it.

They stared at me a moment more, Applejack looking as unsure as ever, before Rarity spoke. "Well, I finished your suit yesterday. You can come and pick it up when we've finished with... what are we doing here again?"

I smiled at that. "Well, I promised you a few things, didn't I? Well, I think it's time to give them to you. Stay here."

I padded away up the stairs. When I reached my room, I opened it to the familiar purple glow of it. I went to the three arches that lined the left side of the large rectangular room. The windows let in soft sunlight, and a good view of the countryside near the Everfree. I went up to the Middle Alcove and said, "If there were enough Space to hold everything, there would be nothing at all."

The arch became enveloped with light. I stepped through, and then suddenly realized. I had no idea where exactly I wanted to go.

"Ummm..." I said the first thing that came to mind, just as I felt a weird sizzling in my feet, "London, England. Planet: Earth."

"Date?" Asked the Alcove's Voice, a sweet British accent to a female... voice. I really need to think this out more.

"Wait... I didn't go into the Alcove of Time, too, did I?" I asked, preparing a facepaw.

"..." the Alcove was silent for a moment, searching its systems. "Malfunction." It said at last. Yep. Facepaw.

"What?" I almost shouted. "You're not a machine! You're powered by the energies of TIME AND SPACE, for the Gods' sake! How is there a mal-" I stopped mid-sentence. "Ohhh... Maybe there is a reason I spontaneously said London."

Thinking quickly, I said, "2011 A.D."

Again the Alcove was silent. "Accepted." It said.

I felt a tingling sensation this time, not a sizzling one, and I found myself standing in the middle of a bustling city. I looked down quickly.

"Whew. Human." I said, sighing slightly. I looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of what... or Who, I was looking for.

I started on my way. I looked left and right, not moving my head, seeming to be another normal person walking through the city, trying to get to work.

I scan shop windows, passing cars, street corners. Then I noticed him. He was... walking into a department store. Shrugging to myself, I followed.

I caught up to him in the Kid's Department. He was wearing a name tag, and just to be sure, I used my Sight to get a closer look.

The Doctor
Here to help

Wait... I thought he was in Equestria!, I thought frantically, Maybe... maybe that's... oh, must be in his future... he did look different... then again, he was a pony.

I took a few steps forward. "Doctor... Who?" I said, and the man slowly turned. Our eyes met. He grinned. He was a "dapper" young man in a pink flannel shirt and blue pants. He had those straps for coveralls on, and was wearing a bow tie. His brown hair was all swept to one side, rising like a wave, looking slightly funky. Yep, definitely the Doctor.

I grinned back, then laughed. "So, what's the urgent matter now?"

The Doctor came forward and clasped my hand. "Well, there have been some strange things going on lately."

I nodded. "Obviously. You aren't in the Kid's Department of a mall for nothing."

The Doctor shrugged, "Well, the kids are interesting to talk to."

I chuckled, "I guess. So, what was with the weird signals you sent me?"

The Doctor gave me an incredulous look. "Signals? I didn't send any signals."

I stared back. "But... something was messing with my Alcoves... I thought maybe the TARDIS had something to do with it. Like, you know, distress signal without psychic paper."

The Doctor again said nothing. Then he gave me one of those looks. You know how when he gets serious, you absolutely know it? Well, there you go. "I didn't send anything to you. But, something did give you some screw-ups with your...?" He left it hanging.

I stared dumbly for a moment. "Oh!" I said. "Um... you can call it... the Alcoves."

He stared back at me. "The Alcoves? Who calls their dimensional transport an Alcove? That's where people hide. Are you suggesting you hide from trouble?"

I fumed. "Watch it, police-box man!"

He grinned. "Oh really, crazy man?"

I recoiled, "Hey! That wasn't me. It was that weird devil thing..." I trailed off. I never ever ever EVER wanted to remember that.

The Doctor smiled once more, "Just kidding. But anyway, whatever is wrong, you came here for a reason, and from someplace. So, where exactly did you come from this time?"

I stiffened. Wait... I was doing something before this... wasn't I?

"Oh." I said, and turned on my heel. I ran out of the building before the Doctor say, "Uh."

Which he did. After I'd left, of course.

"Okay, I'm back!" I said happily as I came back into the living room, the gifts floating behind me. The girls turned and looked at me, surprised at my sudden entrance.

I put on a fake smile and asked, "What's with the stares?"

Twilight gave me a concerned look, "You were gone for about an hour, Mobius. What were you doing?"

Oooooops. Looks like I timed it wrong. "Oh, just, uh... wrapping the presents! Yeah, that's it, wrapping the presents..." It made somewhat sense, considering in all my over six-thousand years of life, I had never mastered the art of wrapping gifts.

They all shared a look, then shrugged. I used their silence to my advantage. "Anyway, I have some things for all of you."

I pulled out a thick, leather-bound book titled The Long Life of- I frowned. That wasn't a never before seen biography of Starswirl the Bearded.

I shrugged. Oh, well, Dumbledore's god enough. He was an interesting man. I placed he book in front of Twilight, and said, "It's a biography on a famous wizard... unicorn... from a place... I once visited." Amazingly, Twilight grinned at me and immediately ripped open the present and began reading. I hoped she wouldn't read through the entire night.

Next, I pulled up some cloth, from... have any of you ever heard the Doctor ramble about some planet or another? Well, let's just say, this cloth was stolen (by me) from a planet I could never remember the name of. Anyway, I gave it to Rarity.

She scrutinized it closely for a moment, then gasped. she ran her hooves over it repeatedly, then babbled on about something having to do with it's texture, dexterity, and how it would be wonderful for her latest top-secret project. I chuckled, and Rarity gushed thanks, and asked, "But... where did you get this?"

"Ah," I said, "That is a little secret of mine. Maybe I'll tell you someday."

Next, I pulled out a ticket. I passed it to Dash.

Her eyes widened immediately, "A ticket to a Wonderbolts show!" she grinned.

"Ah, not just one." I said. I placed a paw on the ticket, and slid it sideways. Other tickets appeared, namely eight. EVeryone grinned at that. "Now we can all go."

Leaving Dash squealing like a fangirl (which she is), I turned to Fluttershy. "Now, here is something very special." Flutter's eyes widened slightly, then I produced a bag of animal feed. You heard me. Animal feed.

"Now, this feed has a special property that will keep all your animals healthy, so long as one pellet of this food is in their breakfast every day." (technically, I genetically modified them over the years to pay back an empire that I pissed, but oh well)

Shy's eyes widened even more, and she grinned slightly. She took the bag of feed, and said a quiet "thank you."

Now, I turned to Pinkie. "Pinkie," I said, "I have to plan a party of unimaginable... party... ness. Just give me time." She nodded vigorously, and I saw a wild light in her eyes. I turned to Applejack, and held out a letter, with Applejack's name on it.

"You can read this whenever you want, but I warn you, reading it at the wrong time..." I left it hanging, unsure of what to say. Applejack got the message, and nodded. She looked down at the letter, and flipped it over. On the side without her name, in big letter, "The Truth" was written. She looked back up at me with slight surprise. I smiled thinly.

"Anyway!" I said, clapping my paws together. Granted, they didn't make a lot of sound, but they drew attention to myself. "Now that we have presents over with, how about a snack?"

Everyone agreed, and I went into the kitchen. Vye was standing there.

"Looks like you made some friends after all." she said, staring into the hall behind me.

"Yeah." I said, "So, why are you here?"

Vye's expression changed to a grave semi-glare. "You received a Calling. You haven't answered." She was talking about the letter that had come with the ticket from Luna.

I paused, my paw halfway to the fridge handle. In hindsight, I could have used magic. "Oh. That. Well, I need to collect myself. I mean, it's a goddess, you know?"

Vye now truly glared at me, "There was Am- mmph!" If you hadn't guessed, I'd shoved my paw over her mouth.

"Shh!" I hissed. "None of the other Gods or Goddesses ever knew about that. They don't need to learn it now!"

Vye's eyes widened, then narrowed. "Then get your ass up in Canterlot, or I'll personally announce it to all of them!"

I sighed. "Fine. I'll do it later today."

Vye nodded, then silently slipped away.

"Mobius dear! Is everything okay?" Rarity's voice came from the living room. I started, unsettling the toaster. It fell off the counter with a crash.

"Yes! Don't worry about me! Just being a klutz! I'll be there in a minute." I called back.

I quickly prepared a meal, with tea and apple juice (I'm starting to think cider is Equestria's alcohol). We chatted and laughed until everyone departed, eagerly thinking of the day ahead. I followed Rarity back, and asked on the way, "So, can I see my suit now?"

Rarity beamed. "Of course! Like I said, I finished, so you can have it now, if you want."

I smiled back, then came to a realization. Did I have any money?

"Rarity?" I ventured.

"Yes?" she replied.

"What's the currency, again?"

"Oh, you mean bits? Here." She produced several gold coins. What is this, Mario?

I nodded. "Ah. Well then, let me just go back and get some. I think I'm going to need it for my suit..." I turned and went over a small hill.

Then, when I was sure Rarity was out of earshot, I shouted upwards. "YOU NEGLECTED TO TELL ME ABOUT MONEY!"

And again, in irony, I heard a clinking noise. I turned around, and saw one gold coin roll out of a hole in a tree, and go all the way to my feet. Curious, I went forward to examine it. I stuck my eye close to the hole, and was rewarded with a sharp pain as a coin shot out and hit me... you guessed it, in the eye.

I pulled my face back with a cry, then rubbed it with a paw. Then, another coin shot out, and I ducked, just in time. Looking at the tree in slight fear, I backed up. Then, like in an old cartoon, coins(or rather bits) shot out of the tree at amazing speeds. I found myself buried quickly in a growing mass of gold. And still the bits came, like a slot machine that's been hacked... broken into... whatever.

After about five minutes, I felt the flow stop. I wriggled around, and found myself firmly stuck in the pile. Sighing, I lifted it all off with my magic. I poked my head cautiously up and looked around. Scattered across the road, glistening in the sunlight, were thousands upon thousands of bits.

I muttered a slight thanks, then sent all the bits away to my pocket dimension. Pushing myself to my paws, the pain set in.

"Oof!" I wheezed, collapsing. "Getting buried in money, no longer on my list."

I cast a quick insta-heal. (let me tell you though, that wasn't smart. Using an insta-heal is like draining a reservoir. You lose the energy/fuel you might need in a dangerous situation. So though it doesn't weaken you directly, it can later on. It takes a while to build up that magic. And there I go again, rambling) I felt a burning sensation where all my bruises were. Then, I felt a sharp crack in my ribcage. I gasped, the pain almost unbearable. Apparently, I had cracked a rib in that gold. So much for my fur cushioning me.

I stood once more, and went down the path. The rest is boring, so let me cut to Rarity's.

At Rarity's, I looked around a bit before hearing hoofsteps behind me.

"There you are, Mobius! I was beginning to think you weren't coming." She exclaimed.

"No, no! I'm really glad about this suit, and I wouldn't want to trouble you with it." I replied.

Rarity smiled, then her horn started glowing. "Well, considering I've never designed clothes for a... cat before, I don't know how well I did."

The suit, to say the least, was amazing. Down to the finest detail, it was a deep jet-black, with golden buttons. the shirt was a great contrast, a brilliant white that looked like the sun. The tie was a normal black one, but i didn't mind. Other odds and ends were on it, making it look more like a uniform for a general than a suit.

I realized I had been staring at it quite a while, and I quickly composed myself. "Raity, this is... this fantastic! I've never seen anything in so much detail! (I explain what I just explained to you, except more... fashion-like)"

Rarity gushed back about how she had loved making it, because it was something new and fabulous. She then gave it to me and directed me to a changing room (why ponies would need one, I have no idea. They're technically naked... bad images! AHHH! Block them!).

I began fussing with the suit, somehow not able to put it on. "Damn my cat limitations." I muttered. Finally, just as I had got the shirt and tie on, I heard the front door jingle, signifying a customer. Immediately I heard Rarity rush up to them. She gave her normal greeting, then of course asked if he wanted anything.

"Well, I would just like to... browse for today." said a deep, suave voice. It had a... high-class accent, as if the voice's owner looked down on those not like them.

Wait... that voice... oh crap.

"But of course! Just let me check on another customer of mine, please." I heard hoofsteps coming to the door.

NO, Rarity! Don't... don't you dare...

"Mobius? Everything okay?"

Oh well.

"Excuse me, did you say... Mobius?" the voice came again.

"Why yes! He's a good friend of mine." Rarity replied.

"How... intriguing." the unnamed pony said, his voice dropping a little at 'interesting.'

I sighed, then took of the clothes. "Yes, Rarity. I just finished, as a mater of fact."

I straightened out the suit, then cast a quick glance at the pony. He was a black pegasus with a purple mane and tail. His eyes glowed an evil red color.

"Hunter." I growled quietly, so quiet that only Hunter could perceive it. He grinned, and stepped forward.

"Hello. I am Hunter N. Shade. I don't believe we've met." he stuck out his hoof, grinning warmly.

Tentatively I shook, looking into his eyes. They said an entirely different story. You know, Mobius, I was hoping you'd stay in that hole you call a home a little longer this time.

I glared frostily back, my blue eyes countering his. Looking nice, Hunter. Maybe you need another personal makeover, from me.

Finally, Rarity intervened. "Mobius? Is something wrong?"

I blinked, then looked back to Rarity. "Oh. Sorry. How much is this?"

Rarity smiled. "For you, I say about one-hundred bits."

I was slightly startled. Not by how high the price was, but by how low. Surely it should cost more than that?

I accepted, payed, and left, feeling Hunter's eyes burn into my back the entire way.

As soon as I got out, I knew where I was going to go.

With my suit back home, I began to make my way to Canterlot. Having discovered the obvious, I now knew that my bigger wingspan could carry me farther. I was making good time, already halfway there in about ten minutes. (Okay, maybe I cheated a little bit).

About halfway, I felt a tingling sensation before I was enveloped in a flash of light. I kept on flying, and because of the flash, I did not see it when I crashed into it. I hate walls.

Groaning and rubbing my head, I slowly regained focus and took in my surroundings. I was in a room, colored like nigh, a deep midnight blue. Stars lined the walls, but the most prominent feature was the Moon. It dominated a wall, and looked as if it were shining right then and there. A bed looking fit for a... Princess...

I turned, and found myself staring into light blue eyes.

I jumped back, and did a slight bow. Luna, or who I assumed to be Luna, said, "There is no need for that, Mobius. We are all friends here."

I lifted my head, and took a better look at the Lunar Princess. She was, from my knowledge of the ponies, an Alicorn. She was the same Midnight color as the walls, and her cutie mark was a Crescent Moon in a black splotch. Her mane and tail were flowing, and a dark blue with lights, I assumed stars, twinkling in them. Her wings rested at her side, and her horn was long and rounded.

To put it short yet again, I was in awe. The grace the Lunar Princess held herself with was hard to come by. But, there was an underlying sense of shame, or embarrassment. This is what I opened with.

"You seem troubled, Princess." I almost whispered.

Luna gazed at me sadly. "Yes. We are troubled." Oh no. Not that way of speaking. For some reason, I felt that something was missing. Luna's voice seemed muffled. "We recently went through an ordeal that has brought us much shame."

And so I was told the dark... well, didn't seem too bad.... well, it probably was...

.... I was told the dark tale of Nightmare Moon, and how she had... possessed Luna, in a sense. I felt rage boil inside me, as if knowing a goddess of my Clan had been attacked... as if knowing that brought out some sort of protectiveness in me. In all honesty, right now, Luna looked like a scared child.

I stretched out a wing once the story was done and laid it across Luna's shoulders. She looked up at me, and I smiled. After a moment, she smiled back. That was all we needed. It said enough.

"Now." Luna said, snapping back into business. "If our intelligence right now is correct, Hunter could possibly be-"

"One-hundred-percent in Equestria." I finished. Luna gaped at me in open shock.

"Wh-wh-what!?" She exclaimed. "But that's-"

"I don't know how, but I guess it's obvious he'd already be here." I stated flatly. "But now that we know, we need to crack down. With him here, things have changed. This is no longer scouting. This is defending."

I turned away to the soul window of the room, and stared at the setting sun. "We may actually have to request Karen's help, if necessary."

Luna audibly gulped. But then I turned around, a huge goofy grin on my face.

"I'm kidding! Don't worry, Princess, I can keep everything in check. Besides, Hunter waits a while before ever striking. Just leave it all to me." I saluted with my paw.

Luna waited a moment, then nodded, smiling slightly. "I'll tell 'Tia. No need to include the Solars. You may go."

I nodded, then walked into the wall.

... where I had planted a dimensional door. I found myself back at home, with the sun finally setting on the horizon.

I stared out at the beautiful night, thinking of this place that had so quickly become a home for me. If Hunter messed this place up in any way...

I shook my head roughly. No time to be thinking like that. I padded into my house, and found a wrapped present. I went up to the table, and peered at it. Perfectly wrapped, probably by Pinkie. But on the name tag, there were the signatures of all my friends, and "For Mobius."

Confused, I picked up the present and shook it a few times with my magic. I heard a clunking noise, but nothing dead giveaway. So I slowly peeled off the wrapping paper, and found a picture that had been taken about a week ago. There the eight of us were, smiling and laughing. I smiled back at the picture, thinking of the denizens of Equestria. This place, untouched by violence, and its people, so accepting.

As I hung the picture above my mantle, surely not the only one to ever go up there, I thought of what I had told Luna. Don't worry, Princess, I can keep everything in check. Besides, Hunter waits a while before ever striking. Just leave it all to me. My thoughts darkened with exactly what I had said. I had promised to protect the ponies from an unimaginable force of power, on my own. But then they brightened again. I don't need to tell myself to not worry. Because, arrogant as it may seem, I have unimaginable power too.

Don't worry, Princess, I can keep everything in check. Besides, Hunter waits a while before ever striking. Just leave it all to me.

I fell on the couch, deciding to keep watch for a while. Nothing happened that night.

Don't worry, Princess, I can keep everything in check. Besides, Hunter waits a while before ever striking. Just leave it all to me.

Little did I know how wrong I was.

$%$%$%$%$
Next chapter preview:

Maybe I could put you away for a while... keep you restrained. Maybe then we'll see how it is in this pathetic universe.

And I'd come back, vengeful as ever, ready to rip you a new one again and again.

Poor, poor, Mobius. Thinks he's sooo powerful. We'll see how powerful he is when he knows what's at stake.

*CRASH*

*THUD*

I'll kill you!

Helllllo, everypony! I am very very very veryveryveryveryveryveryvery sorry this chapter is so frickin' late. Lot of stuff happening, but hey, I'm now here. I hope to have part five out by the end of next week, but that is probably wishful thinking. I have a lot of stuff going on now.
Anyway, hope this chapter was enjoyable! See ya sometime!
-Mobius

Update and... poems?

So, I'm very, very sorry, for I won't be posting... for a while. Not at all. After I somehow get Chapter Four out, you can all come at me with pitchforks and torches (because those are always conventional riot weapons) and scream at me. That's all for now.

Oh, and I have a poem.

These Four Words

First off, this is interactive. I need you to say this, out loud, right now. Say, "This could be the end."
Did you say it? Good, now I can start.

"This could be the end."
What do you mean? Those five words?
How could you say that? Those five words?
Look outside. What do you see?
What do I see? I see...
I see... I see that building, old and abandoned.
I see that car, that car... What car?
That car., the one with wheels, no doors, no driver.
... No driver. Not a driver in sight. Not a person in sight.

Except you. You, who said those five words.
I sat here, hoping for someone new, someone- or someTHING to chase away that normal gray day. And I got you.
What day? This day.. Look outside and see the gray. No color. Just gray.
See the dust, not clouds, that gather in the sky.
You see clouds?
I see clouds too. Clouds of human flaw. You humans.
Us humans. We humans.
We humans, who saw that this gray world is what our descendants will know.

You say it will get better? You do?
Look outside and see beyond this small city. See the fields. What fields?
Those fields.
Those fields of the dead, the only thing that shows what happened, all those years ago.
See the bodies, strewn around and decaying slowly.

"This could be the end."
In place of those five words, I give you these four.
This could be the end? Please. That's too optimistic.

This is the end.

Mobius pt. 5: To Hate or Lose?

Acting in anger and hatred throughout my life, I frequently precipitated what I feared most, the loss of friendships and the need to rely upon the very people I'd abused.
-Luke Ford

I awoke to a radio blaring noise. Or at least, I thought it was my radio. It turned out to be a telepathic signal. I get those sometimes, being able to do... telepathic... stuff, and... screw it, just call me a madman and be done with it!

"Can anyone hear me?" Like any telepathic message, the voice had a weird echo to it. I could tell it was female, but I couldn't distinguish who it exactly was. "We're all in danger. Equestria is in danger!" Wait... Equestria? "Our friend, he tried to help, but he.... What!?" The voice grew fainter and unintelligible for a moment before returning. "Alright... M-" A sound like static broke in... How does that even work!? This is telepathy! I thought. For a moment the static continued, then the voice returned, "Can you hear me? This is *kzzrghk*! Remem*Krrghszz*! Remember what hap*krrsghzzgh*!"

I cocked my head, trying to get a better signal. If it were failing, that would have to mean that the transmission was a general broadcast, not personal. And that meant trouble. It meant that whoever sent the signal was trying to get the attention of either everyone. or trying to find a single person in a wide area. Either way, it didn't mean anything good.

But I was in my living room, and everything was fine. Still bleary, I sat up and took a deep breath. Whatever was happening, I was hoping that it wouldn't be bad.

"Seriously? This is what your house looks like here?" Well, there goes that little hope.

I jerked up, all sense of bleariness gone. I whipped around and stared into the bored red eyes from Rarity's Boutique.

Hunter stood there, but now in human form. His hair fell over his face in a black curtain. He wore black clothes all over, somewhat skintight. Over that he had on his normal attire. Black armor. And if you couldn't get any more cliche than that, he held a mage's staff in his hands, black wood that was gnarled and twisted the closer it got to the end. His bone-white hands were wrapped around it, his long spindly fingers drumming the sides. I always found it tiring how he had always looked like the perfect bad guy image.

I cast a look behind him to the door. What if a pony came in now?

"Don't worry." Hunter said quietly, "I've locked the door and cast a Muffle on the room. We need to talk, Mobius."

Glaring, I too changed into human form. Hunter laughed when he saw me.

"Seriously, is that what you're wearing?" he laughed, grabbing his sides and laughing as if what I had on was the funniest thing in the multiverse. "You've got to be kidding me!"

I looked down. I saw gray cargo pants, a gray t-shirt with a Mobius Strip on it, and a black jacket. I looked back up. "And?"

He stopped laughing. "Oh, Mobius, you are so clueless right now."

I cocked my head. "Oh? And how's that?"

He stopped laughing immediately. "This is how."

The room became shrouded in a dark mist, and Hunter's pale face shone like a spotlight. "I have... a proposition for you, Mobius."

Immediately I was on guard. Nothing was well and good when Hunter was able to fill an entire room with "his domain" of dark energies. I stood there, transfixed and erect, not daring to move. "And that is?" I asked through clenched teeth.

Hunter laughed again, low and wheezing. "I can't make a big ripple just yet. Lord Hades' orders. But I can get someone else to do my job for me."

I raised an eyebrow. "So you decide to get your rival to do something he'd never do?"

Hunter shook his head. "No, no... I could never accomplish that. But maybe if I give him a little coaxing..."

I finished for him. "So you're going to blackmail me. With what?"

Hunter grinned, thin and anything but cheerful. "With your life."

Now it was my turn to laugh. "You're not serious! You can't be! I fear death like a child fears their parents-"

"The parents could be abusive." Hunter interrupted.

"... Shut it. Anyway, blackmailing me with my life won't work, I hope you know." I was frantically grabbing at all my resources, begging the Gods and Goddesses that he doesn't tear the hope away-

Hunter stared at me, evil glee in his eyes. "Oh, but it all depends on how I kill you, doesn't it?"

My retort died in my throat. My only hope of escaping this fled. "The worse the way I die..."

"The longer it takes for you to return." Hunter smiled again. "Now of course, I could never keep you away for more than half a year, but that is more than long enough. In six months time I could turn this pathetic world into my kingdom. But that's just boring."

I gulped. This conversation was not going in a good direction. Think, Mobius, THINK! Don't freeze up now, not when you need to THINK! But my mind was whirling, and my limbs were locked up.

"But doing that would be boring." Hunter continued. "I'd much prefer to plant the seed of chaos, and watch this carefully built empire slowly crumble." to emphasize his point, a classic Jenga game appeared, already built. Hunter placed a black colored block near the bottom, where six different colored pieces were. At the top lay two large pieces, one midnight blue, the other blinding white.

"Let's see... start at the bottom, with what seems like the least important people. But these apparent least importants hold the entire structure together."

The black piece moved, shoving the lavender Jenga piece out of the foundation. The lavender piece shattered as it hit the floor. The tower wobbled.

"Now, I could see what happens when I also put a Seed in the middle."

A black piece was inserted into the center of the structure. Immediately four pieces shot away, shattering when they came into contact with something. The tower shook a little more violently. A few seconds later, the orange piece at the bottom was shoved away, shattering like the others. The tower leaned, then regained balance.

"But of course, the real fun is when you take from the top. Slowly but surely, the tower disappears."

A black piece was put next to the two large ones at the top. The midnight blue one was the first to go. Instead of shattering, it burned slowly. And in the fire that burst forth, I saw Luna; bloody, dying, pleading for mercy with someone. I grit my teeth. As the blue piece slowly was burnt away, the white piece began shaking. Then of its own accord, it wobble to the edge and off the tower. I knew what that meant. Celestia would commit suicide out of self-shame.

For a short moment, I felt like crying. I'd been here about a month. How had I become so attached so easily?

Then another, white and purple piece flew from the bottom, splitting in half instead of shattering.

Then I watched as more and more pieces fell off the child's game, shattering or cracking or burning. Finally what was left was a skeleton, and one rainbow-cyan colored piece holding it all up. The tower wobbled, twisted, and teetered, but never fell. All of it was held by the cyan-rainbow piece. Then, in one heart shattering moment, I saw it. It flashed in front of my eyes. Rainbow Dash was running through the palace in Canterlot, buildings burning outside. She went into a room I recognized immediately. Luna's room, now turned into a war council.

Rainbow began arguing with some ponies who looked desperate, and ready to give up. But Rainbow's eyes were lit with an inner fire, and she glared them all down. Finally though, the other ponies shook their heads, and left the room.

Dash, in a fury, flew out the window. I saw her confront a dark shadow, and a fierce battle commenced. But it was all in vain. Rainbow lost.

She was hung at a public gallows, next to five other ponies, all maimed, decaying, but recognizable. The Elements.

With that, the Rainbow piece all but disappeared, and the tower fell. As it fell, I heard screams. Screams of a toppling society, scared and helpless as their world fell around them.

I looked Hunter in the eye, terror piercing through me. That could never happen. Not here.

Hunter smiled, full of glee at his success. "So... what'll it be?" he asked, "Some mild chaos, or this?" He indicated the mess on the floor.

I gulped again, my throat dry. What choice did I have?

I hung my head. "Tell me what to do."

The mist disappeared, and Hunter stepped closer. "Here." He placed something in my hand. His fingers felt like ice.

I looked down. It was an earpiece. "So you'll be telling me what to do then."

"Exactly." Hunter stated matter-of-factly. "And these will help me decide what you should do where you are."

Glasses. Bifocals, to be exact. "Let me guess... rigged so you can see what I see."

Hunter shrugged. "Obviously." He motioned for me to put them on.

I did, and I felt pretty awesome. Even though these were "evil" glasses, they looked cool. The earpiece fit fine, but then Hunter spoke.

"Everything okay?" He asked mockingly. His voice rang through my head, and I fell to a knee, clutching the side of my temple. "Oh, I guess I forgot. You'll have to deal with this too."

I looked up in defiance. "What did you do?" I growled through then clenched teeth.

"Just made it so you hear me no matter what. But I can turn it down." As he said that, his voice sounded normal, as if he were talking to me in a room, which he was. "Or I can do this."

My head was filled with a screeching noise, not unlike that of a... something with a loud screech. I clenched the sides of my head in pain. What was this.

Slowly the screeching faded, and Hunter was laughing. "You see? I can control you, and kill you if I have to."

Looking back, I realize that there was something screeching in the back of my mind, but it was telling me that I could fight back, but for some reason my body refused to move.

I hung my head yet again, then stood. "What is it I should do first?"

Hunter giggled like a child with a new toy. "Just go outside. I'll tell you what to do."

I changed into ALS form and the door opened. Hunter flopped down onto the the couch and waved. "Au revoir! See you later!"

Have a made out Hunter to completely evil? Well he is, but at times, he's just a downright troll.

I padded out into warm sunshine. Sure, Celestia may or may not know what's going on a the moment, but it still seems like she's mocking me.

I walked down the dirt path towards Ponyville. All around me, the day was going by as normal. Birds were making their noises, small animals were doing whatever the hell they do behind our backs (skunks and raccoons play Poker, sometimes with badgers), and it seemed like a happy day. Of course, it all was against me.

As I neared the town, I heard fast-paced hoof-beats behind me. Turning, I was met with an orange coat and a stetson, which ran straight into me. Applejack and I tumbled on the ground for a minute before coming to a stop.

I looked up at her. "What are you in such a rush for, Applejack?"

Applejack looked over at me with wide eyes. "Oh! Consarn it, Mobius! Sorry, ah was on my way to the market with more apples. It's selling day."

"Ah, I see." I said, "Well then, good luck... but, where are the apples?"

Applejack blushed, and her eyes flicked around sheepishly. "Well... that's why ah was runnin' so darned fast. Ya see, I-"

I shook my head and chuckled. "I understand. Here, let me help you." Before she could say anything else, I spread my wings and took off, speeding up almost instantaneously. Hey, we can all be Gary Stu at times, right?

I looked down as the world whizzed by, and saw the cart as it bounced and jounced towards Ponyville. As I tried to catch up, I watched in amazement as it dodged almost every obstacle seemingly with a will of it's own.

But then I heard the suave, cold voice in my head. "Push it to the left. With your magic."

Looking to the left, I saw Carrot Top and her stand. If I did as Hunter asked, well, it's probably obvious what would happen.

As I hesitated, the screeching noise filled my ears. Hissing in frustration, I did as I was told. The cart shot to the left, and both apples and carrots flew into the air, showering the areas around them. One carrot whacked me in the face, and an apple whizzed in between my hind legs.

As I touched down, Applejack was right behind the cart. She skidded to a halt and glanced at me. "Ah thought you said you had it, Mobius!"

I hung my head. "I know, I almost got to it, but it was just out of my reach. Sorry Applejack."

Carrot Top suddenly appeared out of a pile of mixed Carrots, apples, and broken wood. "Hey! You did that on purpose!"

Applejack gaped openly back at the other earth pony. "Ah did not! Mah cart just got away from me!"

Carrot Top Hmphed! and stuck her nose in the air. "You're lying!"

That did it. he Element of Honesty, lying. Applejack just barely kept her motions in check, though I could see a growing urge to hurt in Applejack's eyes. Ponies fighting physically... this is screwed up...

Hunter's cackle echoed in my head. "Oh this is rich! Walk away now though, I want to find something else to do."

I turned and slowly crept through the growing crowd. As I left, I heard mutterings about who was the wrongdoer. It sounded as if they were going to fight as well.

I heard voices being raised as I slowly crept away. But just as I was leaving, I heard Applejack shout, "Mobius! Wake up, Mobius! This isn't- Ah told you, it warn't me!"

I stopped for a moment. What? Wake up? What was she talking about? But after some insistent prodding with the earpiece noise, I kept on walking.

My next destination happened to be none other than Sugarcube Corner. I stopped at the door when Hunter said, "Here." Then he told me to do something that you be pretty obvious to cause chaos. "How do you cause a little chaos in a bakery?" he asked in an icy tone.

I sighed. "What else?"

"Just get in there." he said, then was gone. I went inside, and the first thing I saw was Mrs. Cake and Pinkie.

"Now, I don't want you messing up those cupcakes again, Pinkie." she was saying sternly. "We need them by the end of the day."

"Yes, Mrs. Cake!" Pinkie said in her cheerful way, bouncing up and down.

I stepped farther inside. "What's this about baking? Maybe I can help."

Mrs. Cake looked at me, "Oh, no, dear, that's quite-"

"Sure!" Pinkie said happily, "You can be loads of help!" I was instantly grabbed and dragged into the kitchen, Mrs. Cake's protests dying in her mouth.

"Okay, first we need the sugar. Then, the water. Then weneed-" her words became so jumbled I couldn't understand them if I had recorded them and slowed said recording down.

"Whoa, whoa, slow down, Pinkie." I said, unable to resist chuckling. "Now, tell me what you need, and I'll get it for you."

She did as I said, and we began working. We chatted nonchalantly about lots of things, mainly circling around the bakery. Pinkie seemed to have grown up here, after leaving wherever she used to live as a filly. She would never say why she left or where she left from. But soon we had made the batter, and Pinkie was about to put the unbaked cupcakes in the oven, when a bell dinged at the front counter. Pinkie got a wildly happy look on her face and sped away, leaving me alone.

"Now," Hunter's voice spoke, cool and calculating, "Here." A small, clear bag of red-black dust appeared in front of me. "Put this on each of the cupcakes. When heated enough, boom-boom happens."

I sighed, "You seem so childish at times."

"And you don't?"

"... You make a good point, though I hate to say it." Then, sighing again, I sprinkled the dust evenly on all the cups of cupcake batter. The dust dissolved and was hidden immediately.

Pinkie came in not one second later. "Hi again! Time to put the cupcakes in the oven!" But as she went up to the pan, she looked down at it with an odd look. "Wait..."

I gulped inwardly. "What is it, Pinkie?" Had I missed a spot, and some dust was visible?

Pinkie looked back up, her previous look of consternation gone. "Nope! Nothing! Just my imagination." With that, she shoved the entire tray into the oven.

I mimed looking at a watch on my wrist. "Oh! Look at the time! Ahaha... I got to go! See ya later Pinks!" With that I quickly walked out of the shop, hearing Pinkie's happy reply behind me.

Just as I left the bakery, a humongous rumble shook the ground. Then the sound of a muffled blast. Then Mrs. Cake screaming, furious.

"Mobi! Are you still asleep? Wakey-wakey!" Pinkie? I turned back again, but then I was sent off by the incessant screeching.

Yet again my next destination was not far off. I found myself at the doors to Rarity's Boutique, though I wasn't sure when or how I'd gotten here. But what I did know was that a disappointed Sweetie Bell had plodded out, flopping down on the ground with a huff.

I stepped inside and looked around. An angry Rarity was at a sewing machine, looking at a tear in a dress with a critical eye.

"I'm guessing Sweetie Bell had something to do with it?" I asked as I came closer. Rarity looked up and grimaced.

"Yes, dear, my sister doesn't seem to understand what 'be careful' means. I just barely didn't stop her from ruining this dress!"

Looking at the dress, all I could see was a small tear that would disappear if repaired properly. But of course, I was no fashion guy... professionally, anyway.

"Well... maybe I could help?" I asked casually. Rarity looked up with a quizzical expression, then smiled.

"Well, I guess I could a little more help... definitely from someone that's MORE CAREFUL THAN A CERTAIN YOUNG FILLY!" I cringed at her volume, but made sure to show no sign of it.

"Very well... where do I start?" I asked. Rarity pointed out a list of duties for me, and I set to work. This time there was little talking, only Rarity tweaking something and muttering to herself.

After a while, Hunter began complaining. "This is boring. Do something."

"I can't." I replied in my head. "I'm not going to do it myself, with Rarity watching." Whoa, where'd that come from? Usually I'd take the blame for a friend any day.

"Hmmm... well here's your chance." Rarity had stopped sudden;y, and just left the room. "Now, what was it she said about Sweetie Bell?"

I groaned. "By the Gods and Goddesses, you're horrible." But I went outside anyway.

There was Sweetie Bell, in the same spot as before. "Hey, Squirt." I said cheerfully.

"What?" the filly asked, anger obvious on her voice.

"Well, I just... you know, Rarity's calmed down now. She told me she wants YOU to help her."

Sweetie Bell sat up immediately, beaming. "REALLY!?" she asked in amazement.

"Yeah! Go on, help her out!" I opened the door and smiled warmly. Sweetie Bell held her nose high, and trotted inside. I closed the door, then walked away, but was stopped by Hunter.

"Wait." He said, "I love this."

Not too long later, Rarity screaming words at Sweetie Bell came to my ears. Hunter laughed, deep, booming, hurting my ears.

But then, "Mobius! Mobius darling, what have you done to your suit? I just gave it to you a few days ago! Wake up so I can show you what you've done!"

Um... hat was a little different, but it still had those two words in it, wake up!... What was going on here?

And then I found myself at Fluttershy's cottage, again with no recollection of how I had gotten there. But Hunter was speaking to me, and I listened.

"This one will be so easy." he chuckled. "Just tell her there's an animal injured in the Everfree, just about to the river. I have a little surprise planned for her."

I gulped, then knocked on the door. The butter yellow pegasus opened it, and looked at me in surprise. I had put on a panicked look, making my eyes wide and terrified, and making my fur ruffled.

"Mobius, what's the matter?" she asked in her quiet, breathy way.

"An... animal..." I panted, putting on a show. "In the... Everfree... injured.... needs help... by the river."

"Oh... Oh my. The Everfree... Oh, I can't go alone... will you come with me, Mobius?" she asked timidly.

"Of course." I said, still acting breathless.

"Okay, you wait here. I'll go get some supplies... Oh, I hope it's not a poor little bunny." Fluttershy went back into her cottage.

"What are you going to do?" I asked Hunter.

"It's all going to be so fantastic." Hunter said with glee. And for some reason, I felt like joining in with his cold laughter. I wasn't able to shake the malicious joy from my mind, even when Fluttershy reappeared and we sped off to the Everfree.

And again I was suddenly by the river, not sure when I got there, just knowing that I was... there. And Fluttershy was right next to it, searching the banks. "Mobius?" she asked. "Mobius? I don't see any animals. Are you sure it was here?"

I didn't reply. I was hiding in the bushes, close to sharing Hunter's evil glee in what was about to happen.

"Mobius?" Fluttershy turned around. "Mobius, where are you? Where-"

Two jets of water erupted from the river, and drenched everything within a ten yard radius, including me. Two webbed hands grabbed the river bank, followed by two fish-like, yet also wolf-like, heads. They were followed by scaly bodies, and then two wolf paws with webbed toes for legs. They had the tails of fish, which they slapped into the ground menacingly.

Fluttershy backed up, and they advanced. "Mobius?" Fluttershy asked, the fear growing in her voice. "Mobius?"

And then they pounced. I laughed in horrible, evil glee as their claws ripped into her, and as she cried out. "Mobius! What's wrong? Something's wrong with Mobius! He's... changing!" I didn't notice as the scene before me grew fuzzy, then broke up, but reappeared a few seconds later, like an old television on the fritz. I just kept on laughing.

Even as I fell into a darkness that held echoes and voices, calling out to me.

"Mobius!" One voice called out, a definite Southern accent to it. "Mobius, whatevers happening to you, it isn't the truth!"

"Mobius!" a cheerful, pippy voice said. "You told me you'd throw me a biiiig party someday! Is this the party? Because I don't like it!"

"Mobius, darling!" A high-class voice spoke, "You really must wake up!"

"Um, Mobius..." A meek voice chimed in. "We... really need you to wake up now... "

"Mobius!" A confident, somewhat angry voice shouted. "What happened to 'I can take him?' Huh? And what's with the new look? You're all... black."

"Mobius, wake up!" The voice from earlier shouted... wait... Twilight? "You need to remember! This... Hunter pony used a spell on you! He attacked me, remember? You began to fight! And then you just fell down. Hunter's returning, we can hear him coming! WAKE UP, MOBIUS!"

I tried to go towards those voices, but then a bright spotlight blocked my way. When my eyes adjusted, there were seven figures in front of me. The mane six, and Hunter, but he was shrouded in black.

"You lied to me, Mobius. It was you who moved the cart." said a bruised Applejack, her words dripping with hatred.

"And you messed up my cupcakes! Meanie!" Pinkie shouted, more angry than I'd ever seen her. "It's all your fault!"

"And you lied to Sweetie Bell! You absolutely ruined my shop!" Rarity was fuming, her face red.

"And you did this to me." Fluttershy put in. She was cut and bleeding in several places, bone and muscle showing. IT made me sick.

"You're a coward." Was all Dash said, before turning away.

"You see, Mobius? You're a horrible person. Nobody needs you. You ruin lives, for fun." Twilight, looking as calm as ever, began to list things off I'd almost forgotten. Things I never wanted to remember. Things that made me cringe and squirm. Things that made tears spring to my eyes, and drove my mind over the edge. I could feel myself slipping.

"And you see? It's who I am." Said Hunter, still shrouded.

"Hunter! This is your fault!" Yet even as I pointed an accusing finger, I felt uncertainty growing.

"Hunter?" The voice asked dubiously. "I'm not Hunter." The shape stepped out of it's shroud, yet it looked like Hunter.

"But-" I grasped for words, and then my worst fears came back.

Hunter's skin began to peel away, but there was no blood. In fact, a bigger form filled the space where Hunter had once been. A form that looked very familiar. One that I saw in the mirror every day.

Me.

And on that odd note, I end this chapter, that actually seems pretty predictable now.
But anyways, I thank all of you who were patient with me, and waited for this chapter to come out.
Ciao
Mobius

Mobius pt. 6: Who am I?

All concerns of men go wrong when they wish to cure evil with evil.

SOPHOCLES, The Sons of Aleus

Evil is a point of view.

Isn't it?

Or is it real? Something that grabs hold of us, and shakes us to our roots? Something that can control us, destroy us, use us?

Maybe it is. Maybe it isn't. What I do know, is that evil... is always there. It's always there, in every crack, every crevice. In every hiding spot you could find.

It's in me.

And it's got a hold of me and shaken me to my roots. It's controlling me, destroying me, and using me to its own ends. It was always there, in the cracks and crevices, in all the hiding spots.

And it found me, before I found it.

No sunlight.

No moonlight, which is what I really wanted.

No artificial light.

You've probably guessed it by now. There was no light at all. Sometimes, drawing things out just doesn't cut it.

Well, there was a little light, shining off into the distance. A straight line, pointing to the North, which was to my right. Always there, inviting me. Or leading me. To good or bad, I didn't know. I probably wouldn't know, ever. Fear kept me rooted to the spot.

How long had I been here again? Days? Hours? Weeks? I didn't know. I hadn't moved since... since... I had come out as the evil. The evil that was Hunter. Was that truly me?

For the billionth time that nagging fear came back, the one always haunting me. I have always had a dark side. Everyone does. It's just that... mine... is a little worse than most. It was true. Over the years, I had gained and lost countless "Dark Forms" that swept up in large waves, consumed me, and I lost control. But there were those more prominent than others. Those that I controlled for a time, then I became obsessed with the power that darkness gave me. Then I would lapse out of control again, and eventually the form would sink away into the Abyss, where I would banish it with slight difficulty.

But that story is for later. Much later, in fact. For now, I was lost in the depths of my own soul. Even though this may sound like just a way to make this situation sound more spiritual, it's actually true. In my opinion, if you were to look into someone's very soul, at the very bottom, in a place they try to hide, you'd find the evil in them. That's where I assumed I was. Trapped in my own mind.

I looked around. I guess this is where I'm meant to be. I thought solemnly, Lost. Sounds normal. I chuckled grimly. Lost. One word, with so many different meanings.

But my jerked up at a slight sound. It was the broken up voices I had heard before, now I suppose which were in the "real" world. "-bius! Mobius! What's happening? You were turning a little... dark earlier. Now you just said, 'Lost.' What do you mean?" Good Gods, would they leave me alone? I wanted to scream, to shout at them to stop, to tell them that I didn't care. But something was holding me back.

"He won't be coming, I'm afraid." Well, that was Hunter. The "real" Hunter. "He won't be coming, at least, not in this Form."

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow was shouting. "He's a normal pony... whatever Twilight called him!"

"Oh, but you see, he isn't quite that. He's like me, a- what is this? You've managed quite the telepathic spell. But I don't think Mobius should be hearing this. Say goodbye." The girls' protests died with the mental link.

I stood up. Hunter couldn't reveal who I was to the girls. He could do anything to make them believe that I'm not who I am... which is what he probably was doing.

For the first time since I'd "arrived" here, I looked at the hallway of light clearly. I saw the light spreading out, out... and then it was gone. I couldn't tell how far it went, but usually light gives you the way out, because it's good. Right?

Right?

"Well, one way better than no way." I quoted. First time you've actually spoken in a while. Good job, Mobius.

I began walking. And walking, And walking. After a while I began whistling. The tune came back to me, and I was slowly remembering where it was coming from. Then the area around me lit with a bright light. Who are you? a voice asked suddenly, resonating and booming. Light covered my vision.

"Hey! Hey Mobius!" a voice called, seemingly from a distance. "Mobius, we need you in the field now!"

"W-what?" I opened my eyes groggily. Looking around, I saw none other than Sentinel Lyons, one of the higher-ups in the Brotherhood of Steel. "What's going on?" I asked blearily.

"Don't you remember? You had to fix the radio station for Three Dog again. You left our outpost at oh-seven-hundred. When you got to the Washington Monument, our guards were dead. You radioed back to us and requested backup, after that we didn't hear from you."

My eyes widened. "When I got here... when I got here there wasn't anything wrong... that I could see. But the minute I touched the broken Virgo Dish..." I closed my eyes. "Something just... exploded."

Lyons nodded. "It seems that the Super Mutants found a way to rig the satellite for that. The whole other side of the Memorial's top is gone. I don't see how you survived."

"Yeah." I chuckled, "Neither do I. But I am at least alive, eh?"

"True enough, but now the Muties have returned. And they have some friends. They look... like humans, but not. I can't explain it." Lyons said, a touch of apprehension in her voice. I looked at her, then began to chuckle.

"What are you laughing for? This is no time for that!" Lyons was angry. Oh boy. I then began laughing in honest.

"Oh, Lyons, you're up against something much worse than Super Mutants, raiders, and Ghouls combined. Just leave me to it." I pulled up a funny looking communicator; to put it shortly, it was one of those Scouter thingies from that you see in the Dragonball Z realm, except it looked a lot cooler. I put it on my head, and a small screen went over my right eye. Immediately I could see heat signatures down below.

"Hey Boss! What's up?" a voice called from the other end of the communicator.

"We've got a battle on our hands, Raj. Get your group over here, pronto." I said, a smile growing on my face.

"Oh, boy. How big?" Excitement was growing in Raj's voice. He could never turn down a fight.

"I don't know yet, but bring some artillery." I was grinning sadistically now, unable to contain my glee.

"You got it." Raj confirmed, then his voice winked out.

I looked up to see Lyon's shocked face. "What?" I asked.

"You... you enjoy this?" she asked. "You enjoy this killing?"

I shrugged. "I get bored." I replied.

Light enveloped my vision.

"What was that?" I asked, a slight anger burning in my throat.

"That was your past? That was -and still is- you." the voice replied.

I cocked my head to the, my face remaining placid. Don't get mad. That's what... whoever this is... wants. Don't get mad. "Oh really? Memories can be modified so easily. And besides, that one's as old as the cheese in my pantry. Speaking of which, I probably should get rid of some stuff in there. I think that moldy goo I found the other day was supposed to be cake batter I never baked. And then-"

"Oh, shut up already." the voice was no longer all around me. It was behind. And very familiar.

I whirled around. There was me from earlier, but different. His face placid like mine, but his eyes still held that crazy gleam.

"Oh, don't look so surprised." He waved his hand dismissively. "We are one and the same."

"No, we're not." I hissed through clenched teeth. "You're just another part of me that I never got control of."

"You could put it that way." He said. "Or you could say I am what you wish to be."

"Wh-what." I choked out. "What do you mean?"

"Good guys have rules." Now His voice was low, hissed. "Those of us who can call ourselves 'the bad guys' have no rules to follow."

"To quote the Doctor: 'Maybe today isn't a day to find out why I have so many rules.'" I stared back at my face, the "other me," and I was reminded of The Flesh that had gone... too long a story. I'll save it for later.

"Maybe so, or Maybe not." He grinned. "Oh, but you are on the side of the angels, aren't you. Angels are like good guys, too many rules. Oh, where are my manners, we haven't been formally introduced. You can call me Chaos." He grinned manically.

I raised an eyebrow, "Alright then, Chaos. Let the games be fair?" I stuck out a hand.

"Let the games be fair." Chaos grinned, then reached to shake my hand. "Oh, but what is the definition of 'fair' when there are no rules?"

I was knocked back by a solid boot cracking into the side of my face. I landed, rolled, and sprang back up immediately. "Ow." I muttered. "Enemies who make acquaintances with my shoes are very unlucky."

"Ah, it feels good to be wearing our 'proper' clothes, doesn't it?" Chaos asked. "You know what you were wearing in your dream, right? It was what We wore when we were young. I programmed the dream to have you wearing that in the hopes that you would have some sort of reaction from it all."

"I've learned to not dwell on the past." I growled as I stood up. "And yes, It is wonderful to be wearing the 'proper' clothes again." I looked down at the black trench coat, black dress shirt, black cargo pants and black hiking boots. Yep. Usual, evil-looking 'ole me, only contrasted by my blond hair and strikingly blue eyes. "Anyway, how are we going to do this fight then? You know, I don't exactly have all day."

"Oh, but I've had all the years of your life to plan this." Chaos declared with glee. "And do you know how this will play out? Well, I'll tell you: First I defeat you in here. Second, I take over your very soul. Third, I erase you from existence, just like a Reaper."

"That's it?" I asked.

Chaos was slightly shocked. "Y-yes. Is there any problem with that?"

I shook my head. "Only that you didn't think about what could go wrong. You only thought about what you want to happen, and that's it. To have had over six-thousand years to make this plan, it sure is a crappy one."

Chaos flared angrily. "Oh? Then tell me, Oh Great One, what is your great plan?"

I smiled. "Let me get back to you on that."

I charged forward, Seer's Word in my hand in the form of a blindingly white katana. I gave a good old, action-hero-style "RRRAAGGH!" and swung.

And met resistance. I looked up in shock to see that Chaos had merely held up one finger and stopped it where it was. "Oh, come on, Mobius. You invented this attack. Being the same person, I should know how to block it." Then he grinned sadistically. "And how to counter it."

I leaped back as another katana, made of black metal instead of white like mine, swung through the air I had just been standing in. Chaos laughed shrilly, then disappeared into the blackness.

"Oh, how I love a game of Cat and Mouse." his voice came from everywhere and nowhere at once... I knew what was coming...

There! The tell-tale swish of a blade. I turned and stopped the black blade with my white one, inches from my side. I sighed in relief. How much more Gary Stu could that be? I thought with a glint of humor.

I leaped away and felt the air move behind me. I twisted and swung again, finding my blade blocked by Chaos'. Again he disappeared and his voice came from everywhere, yet nowhere.

"Just remember, Mobius." Chaos said. "Remember all those times, where you could have up and done whatever the hell you wanted... but you were held back." Again the blade flashed out of nowhere and I stopped it. It disappeared again. "Rules are chains put on the wrists of the good guys. Good guys are held back by the angels that they side with." The same pattern with the sword happened again. "They live unfulfilled lives, weak because they can't go all-out. You know what I'm talking about." I stopped the blade again, and this time Chaos appeared with it. He leaned close, his leering face centimeters from mine. "You delved into that untapped power when she died, remember?"

I growled and jumped back again. "That's the past, and there are consequences for those actions. People that shouldn't have died, did die. People that weren't even involved. And I suffered, as I should have, for their deaths."

Chaos grinned, and both his hands rested at his sides again. "But what if you had enough power still to forgo those rules, to pave your own path, to live free of worry, free of Hunter's destruction..." His voice lowered to a whisper. "To save those you wouldn't be able to. To bring those you couldn't save back to life." He grinned. "I have that power. Join with me. We could make the worlds free of evil, if that is what you wish. We can make our own worlds, rule them with firm hands yet kindness as well. Come one. You know this is what you fight for." He held out his hand.

I began to walk forward, my hand rising slowly. "It's true... I fight for peace most of the time... when I have to... but if there was always peace... I wouldn't need to fight."

"Yes." Chaos began to grin again. "Worlds at peace. No need to fight anymore. I just need you to hand over control to me."

I stopped as my hand was a few inches above his. "There is no fairness without rules, right?"

Chaos' eyes widened, but not before he had my katana through his abdomen. "Listen you." I said, containing my anger. "Evil is bred within humans. We don't stop evil by getting rid of all the one that aren't good guys. You never get rid of evil. And I should know..." I shook my head. "But one thing I do know is this. I don't fight for peace. I don't fight for glory, I fight for my friends, and for hope." I grinned. "And I've stuck to that philosophy for two-thousand years now, ever since I heard it for the first time."

I stepped away from his body, which was beginning to twitch. "Now then... the way out, please?"

I was surrounded by a light again, yet this was a warm light, a kind light. I closed my eyes.

"-and so you see, he isn't all he will say he is." Hunter's voice floated in from a wash of background noise.

Groggily I opened my eyes. Blurred shapes came into focus. There were the six mares, and Hunter... was in human form, just standing there, telling an intricate lie.

I pushed up with my paws and made it to a standing position... somehow. To me, it felt like I would collapse right then and there... my body wobbled slightly to prove this point.

I looked down at myself. I was still in ALS form, yet something was different. There... there was a gold necklace around my neck, and seven black beads that were quite large were embedded in it. There were some empty spaces as well.

What...? I thought. Chaos... I heard in my head.

I sighed. "So goes my luck..."

Hunter stopped talking. "Oh, hello there, Mobius. How are we feeling?"

"A little like shit, but otherwise fine," I grinned. I looked to the girls. "He hasn't...?"

Twilight stepped forward. "He's told us things..."

I sighed. "No matter what he's told you, I need you to believe me this one time, and then I'll explain everything. Deal?"

They all exchanged glances, then nodded. Rainbow Dash, though, was a little reluctant. "It better be a good explanation then." She practically growled.

I chuckled. "I promise."

Hunter decided to interrupt at this moment. "It seems that you plan to fight me, along with these ponies, Mobius. Care to share what your plan of action is?"

I grinned, and laughed full-heartedly, "Let me get back to you on that."

Dear GODS, I AM SO SO SO SO SOSOSOSOSOSOSOSOSOOOOOO sorry this is late. I never intended to take this long, I made promises, I broke promises, I was busy, I was lazy...
Just... sorry. Hope you enjoy the chapter!
-Mobius

Mobius: pt. 1

Please read this to the end, as I have left a note explaining the... horribleness, of this.
-Mobius of the Moon

“Three things cannot be long hidden: the sun, the moon, and the truth.”
-Buddha

A flash of light. That was it. Suddenly I found myself standing by some trees overlooking a farm. Clouds floated lazily overhead as birds chirped in the… apple trees? I looked back at the farm, noticing a sign with an apple on it. Good, maybe it will help me find my way around. Looking around again, I saw apple trees everywhere. Good God, how many apples could there be? I shook myself out of my thoughts and tried to compose myself. Then…

Taking a deep breath, I began to shout at the sky… or just to shout, I was angry. “Of all the stereotypical ways to arrive here, you chose a little flash of light!? How stupid is that? Come on, this place is apparently unexplored, you could at least add a few bangs, or maybe I could arrive just in the nick of time to save someone’s life!” As if to spite me, a few tiny fireworks exploded in front of my nose. They singed my fur… wait, fur? I looked down, and cried out when I saw paws. Black paws. Turning around, I saw a feline body covered with shaggy black and… blue fur? “Okay, now that is just too much of a coincidence.” I muttered. I had a medium thickness of fur on my tail, which was black and tipped with blue. My right hind leg was also blue, but other than that I was completely black.

Wait, what does my face look like? I panicked and ran around until I found a puddle. Peering into it, I saw a pointy cat face with blue tipped ears and quite the impressive mane of fur on my neck. Well, I look better than what I could be I guess. Then

I noticed something. One I was almost a solid blue, while the other was cloudy silver. I guess they chose to give me half-seer powers here.

Oh wait a minute, let me break the fourth wall for a moment. I haven’t explained the whole story to all you persons out there, have I? Well, then, it’s time for a story…

%#%#%#%

(By the way, this’ll take a while to explain, so grab a drink, a snack, and wait until I actually get to the ponies!)

%#%#%#%

You see, I come from a long line of seers, and for those who don’t know what a seer is; we’re certain people (or things) that have extraordinary powers derived from either the sun or moon (or in some rare cases, Dark). I myself have been derived from the Lunar Clan. The Lunar Clan is a group of seers, though powerful, that is strongly prone to dark power, specifically hatred and insanity (different forms of being, in a seer’s case). We love the night, and anything related to it. Cats, for instance.

We also are what you could call, half-beings; we are the angel-devils of the dimensions. Each and every one of us has a
good and bad side. Some of us have multiple forms of each side. Like me. I am one of the traveling seers, the ones that go to correct problems that the actual seers of the future see. We travel to different worlds, but each of us has a world we are tied to. That is where we go when we “die.” Our mental and bodily condition is restored every time we go to sleep in those “home worlds.”

I myself have three of these worlds. One is (get ready for nerd time) the cyber world of Megaman. The second is in Space Paranoids, from Kingdom Hearts (don’t ask, someone gave me that home). The last is actually my original birthplace. You see, not only do I travel to the other dimensions; I am also the leader of a prestigious army that continuously fights The Guild, users of “divine” light magic. But the battle has been dormant for years, so we hope it to stay like that.
But I digress. I tend to do that a lot, so the story might go in odd directions at times. On to what you actually want to know to understand the story. So right now, the clans of Sol (boktai!), Luna, and Dark have three travelling seers, one for each clan, chosen by the Gods (and Goddesses, sheesh!). Apparently the Guild is also trying to get their own seer ready for travel, but it is unknown whether this is true to us.

Lately there has been a lot of activity from this world, so the Gods (and Goddesses; don’t hit me!) opened a rift and sent me through. The problem is, it might have also given the Dark Seer, Hunter, a chance to get through. The Sol Seer is for the moment out of commission so we can’t expect any extra help from them. Ah, yes, the Sol Seer (derp, Soul Seer), beautiful Karen.

Again I digress. But wait, now that you know the backstory, I just realized; I haven’t told you my name. My name is Mobius, as in the never-ending, confusing Mobius strip. But that is my chosen name. Every person, animal, and thing has three different names. One, the one they’re born with that no one, not even the person themselves, knows (If someone were to learn that name, it would mean bad things a-comin’). Your second name is the one your parents give you. Mine was one I forgot long ago. Apparently everyone else knows but won’t tell me. Your third name is the one you choose for yourself. Instead, the Gods(and Goddesses) chose my name. Mobius.

Apparently Karen’s name is supposed to be a secret, and Hunter and the Dark Clan are so secretive you never know what goes on in their small group.

Anyways, this must be boring you greatly by now, I’ll move on to our story.

%#%#%#%#%

I looked up from my reflection in the pond, and wished for a better view of my surroundings. I had gotten myself lost in a panic… over my face. Come on, who cares about looks? But if I was where I think I was then I know someone here would definitely care about looks.

I charged through the apple trees, remembering with an urgency what my Master had said before I left, “The truth seers have seen (lots of -see-s, aren’t there?) a great trouble heading to this dimension (I didn’t even know where I was going yet; that’s one of the thrills of this job). Go and make sure you turn it right. You are now the protector of the heroes of this realm.” And then he sent me away. Well, I didn’t very much like to be left hanging, but you can’t argue with Gods (and goddes- oh, forget it!), can you?

Anyway, I charged straight out into the farm area, panting. I looked around and spotted just the orange pony I was looking for. She was unmistakable with her blondish hair, cowboy hat, and a three apple cutie mark.

“Hello! Applejack! HellllloooOOOoooo!” I called as I charged towards her. Applejack turned, took one look at me, and ran into the farmhouse. I skidded to a halt, dumbfounded, and then suddenly a huge red pony with sandy brown hair was in my face, speaking in a deep but soft tone, and a quite obvious southern accent, “I reckon I wouldn’t move if I were you.”

“Big Macintosh, it’s okay!” I pushed him away. I didn’t remember him sounding so dark as this.

Big Mac gave a start, staring for a moment. “I might want to know how you know my name.”

Now it was my turn to stare. Why was I such an idiot… well, all the time? These ponies don’t know me, and somehow I know them? Not to mention the fact that I’m a cat, of all things (not that that’s bad). Stupid Gods. This is a place populated by ponies. Maybe I can change form later. But then again, maybe not.

Applejack came back out of the house and said to her brother, “Big Macintosh, Are you sure it’s okay?” I’d never heard her sound like that. Was I really that scary?

I looked at her, and she even flinched, “Heya, Applejack! How’s the farm goin’?” Applejack then stared the same way Big
Mac had. She looked from Big Mac, to me, and back again.

Finally she said, to me, “Um, someone please tell me I’m hallucinatin’.” (keep in mind I can’t type southern accents, so bear with me)

I laughed and stuck out a paw, “The name’s Mobius. Sorry for the abrupt entrance. I just need a guide for my visit to Ponyville. Uh, also, I could explain how I know your names, but you might… not understand. You know, I might just slip away
now…” I tried to creep sideways out of the farm.

Applejack was suddenly in front of me. “Wait just one minute!” she said, “You just want a tour of Ponyville?”
I nodded. “Uh-huh. Just… to get familiar with everything. Um, though if I’m imposing…” I trailed off, not exactly wanting to continue.

“Oh just you wait a minute!” Applejack said, “I can take you around. You won’t find a better guide than good ol’ Applejack, right here. But you know the pegasi are brewin’ up a mighty big storm today. They’re sayin’ it might last until tomorrow.” I looked up, and sure enough, dark clouds were quickly covering the sky, placed there by pegasi.

My cat instincts kicked in, and I said, slightly fearfully, “Um, yeah, I’d like that. Could you maybe also include tea with a free room?” I had a specific love of sweet tea.

Applejack stared at me a moment longer before saying, “No, no. Just some apple juice (or cider?).”
“Okay.” I was fine with that. I also realized that this conversation had just gone from wanting to kill me (or something like it) to inviting me in the house. Maybe Applejack was just a little too friendly.

“Great! Come on in!” Big Mac had disappeared, and Applejack’s voice came from inside the house already. I still had yet to understand how that was possible, even though this was a… wait, this is no longer a TV show! This is real. As that dawned on me I started to do a happy dance. I was in the world of the most adorable creatures ever known to man! YES!

Suddenly a higher pitched Southern voice came from my right. “Hey. Applejack wants to know what you’re doing. So… what are you doing?”

I looked down to a red-maned, yellow small thing with a –dare I say it- Blank Flank. “Why, dear Applebloom, I am just glad to out of the rain.”

Applebloom looked at me in that cute, head tilted, confused face look, then shrugged and walked inside. I followed, still staring in fear at the clouds.

When I got inside, I saw an old mare with gray hair and green skin (or is it their pelt?). She had an apple pie cutie mark. I
walked up to her and held out my paw again, realizing that Applejack ad never shook mine. “Hello there, Granny Smith. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

She stared (why does everyone do that?), then said in a typical old lady voice (of course with a slight Southern accent),

“You too, youngster. I can’t see straight. I need my glasses, ‘cause I’m seeing a talking dog right now.”

Applejack started to speak, but I cut in, a little angry at being called a dog, “I am sorry, Granny Smith, but I am a cat, thank you very much. As it were, you are my hosts, so I will do my best to be polite.” (Here I went into a long explanation of the differences between dogs and cats, until Applejack cut me off)

“Whoah there, nelly.” She said, a little startled. “Why don’t we just calm ourselves down for a minute.”

I realized my outburst, cleared my throat, and said, “No, I’m sorry. It’s just that I get a little touchy when I get called a dog. Or anything other than a cat.” Crap, am I this bad at lying? I thought. I didn’t like lying but, well, I’d had some experiences where I had to. “Anyway, I sort of got lost in the woods today anyway.”

Applejack stared incredulously at me, “Couldn’t you just, you know, fly?”

“Fly?” I asked, and Applebloom came up and pointed at my back. I twisted my head and gasped. Two wings, longer and thinner than a pegasus’, protruded from my back. They had a blue line streaking across them, connecting at my back and disappearing into the black. I unfolded them, and they turned out to be wider than the room!

Applejack whistled and said, “I have never seen a thing like that before. Whoo, nelly, those are some impressive things you got there. And you’re sure you didn’t know about them before now?”

“Not at all,” I said, “Maybe a (credit to Nathan Traveler; I added this after reading his fic to be funny) case of amnesia is the problem?”

Applejack scratched her head, “That seems mighty fermiliar(again, credit to Nathan Traveler, I’m breaking the fourth wall again!).” she said.

I laughed, “I’m kidding! Anyway…” I looked out the window and was surprised to find that it had started raining as we talked.
“Oh, yes! I’ll set yer room fer ya.”Applejack dashed out, followed by Applebloom. (see, I can’t write Southern accents in!)
I looked over at Granny Smith. She was asleep in her rocking chair. Oh, I never really described the room I was in! It was a brown and green wood room, with a table and some chairs around it, including Granny’s rocker. I also realized with a jolt that the show never mentioned anything on the inside of Rainbow Dash’s or Applejack’s house. I looked back at the table and saw a bottle there, with a note.

Here’s the cider Applejack promised you.

Big Macintosh

When did Big Mac put this in here? Oh well, it was a drink. Traveling through rifts is exhausting stuff, you know. Having your particles split and then transferred is not too fun. I chugged the drink, somehow holding it with my paws and then tossing it into a convenient recycling bin (that’s right fools, I recycle!).
I then waited for Applejack to return.

%#%#%#%

Applebloom handed the sheets to Applejack, asking as she did so, “What do you think of Mobius, Applejack?”
Applejack righted the sheets and looked at her sister as they headed out of the room, “I don’t know. Never seen anything like him before. I’ll take him to everyone’s places tomorrow and we’ll see if they know. Especially Twilight.”

Applebloom was satisfied with this answer and they proceeded the rest of the way to the room in silence.

%#%#%#%#%

I actually heard that last bit of the conversation. Cat ears, I guess. I got a slight thrill at the prospect of meeting everyone so soon. To shorten the rest of this chapter, I’ll say this. I was taken to my room, and I said my thank-you’s. As the door shut, I went into search mode, using my Seer’s sight to keep a watchful eye on my surroundings (that’s right, I see through walls!). I waited half the night for any sign of Hunter or the disturbance mentioned by the Truth Seers. Finally I pulled the covers up (like a human, no less) and fell into darkness.

%#%#%#%

%#%#%#%#%

Okay, so some notes on how the next chapters will be going on. I won’t be describing what the ponies look like unless they are new or just plain strangers. I won’t describe their voices either! You should know what the mane six look and sound like if you’re on this website!
Also, I shall describe in the next chapter more about a Seer’s powers, mostly traveling Seers at that.
Happy reading!

Author's Note

Oh Gods I look back on this chapter and realize... I need to remake this. Sorry guys. Give me a few minutes... or hours.

Mobius pt. 3 1/2: I've hit a block in my writing.

Well today's chapter will be shortened, because I got lazy and forgot to type. The rest will come within a few days.

Mobius pt. 3: Hey, I just wanted some help decorating my house!
Takes place during The Ticket Master (season 1, episode 3) and the day before it.

“Truth is mighty and will prevail. There is nothing wrong with this, except that it ain't so.”
Mark Twain
(and a special treat)
“A friend is one who knows you and loves you just the same.”
Elbert Hubbard

I wandered back to the farm with Applejack at about midnight. Pinkie had kept her promise; a party was held every other day (and night) for the past week and a half, during which I had become great friends with the girls. We had had some great times already, meeting at everyone’s houses and going around the fields outside Ponyville. I had helped Twilight shelve books one day, and I had promised to show her a library bigger than any she would ever see (hint, hint, mine). I had helped Rarity with some sort of fashion something or other, and I promised to get her some fabrics you couldn’t get anywhere else.
I had helped Applejack around the farm slightly, and I couldn’t really think of anything to do for her. Maybe get some fertilizer? She seemed to be content with whatever the heck she had so I’m still thinking on that. I had helped Fluttershy calm some animals down, then promised to show her exotic animals. I watched and supported Rainbow Dash as she practiced some moves for some other pegasi called ‘The Wonderbolts,’ and I really just promised to support her at all times (within reason). Hey, loyalty for loyalty, I suppose.

And last but certainly not least, Pinkie Pie. I had promised to go to all of her parties and help with them whenever she needed it, and in turn promised to throw her the biggest party ever!... Eventually.

I’d also been keeping an eye on Twist (Gods damn it, I just realized she's a real pony. This'll take a while to fix), making sure things didn’t get out of hand. Oh Gods and Goddesses of the Moon if Hunter got to her…
So anyway the last week was quite eventful, filled with friends and promises. I needed to fulfill those promises. The only way I could get all the stuff I had promised was if I had my Alcoves of Time and space with me. I needed a house for that.
I hurried up to Applejack and said, “Hey, Applejack. I’m thinking about leaving your house and getting mine done. I think I’ve overdone my stay at your place.” It was true. That whole past week and a half was spent at the farm, except for that one small camping trip we had. A one-nighter, but we found some pretty interesting constellations -only seen in Equestria.
“Hm? O-o-oh, okay, Mobius.” She said with a yawn. I grinned. She was probably only half-listening. I would leave a note at her house in the morning.
^*^*^*^*^*^*
The next day was sunny and clear, thanks to Rainbow Dash I presumed. I stepped out of the bed and flopped onto my paws, or feet, or whatever. I went quickly to the kitchen, for I had woken up late. In the past few days I had gotten used to waking up so early that it had almost become a habit. Almost.

Panicking, I charged into the kitchen to find Applebloom. She turned with a smile, “Hey, Mobius! Didja sleep well?”

Through my confuzzled head I replied with a slur, “S-s-s-say what? Where’s Applejack?”

Applebloom giggled, “You sound sleepy again! Here, sis left a note for you.” She handed me a note that had… well, the scribbles you usually see but everyone could somehow translate.

“Thanks, Bloomster.” I said, ruffling her hair. Applebloom had become like a younger sister to me, and she had spent hours with me in the orchard. I read the note as follows:

Hey, Mobius. I got Twilight to help me with the apples today. Don’t worry about your chores, you can have the whole day off if you want. Applebloom has something later so don’t bother with her.
Applejack

I grinned. A day off would be the perfect time to get a house done. Well, if you can do it all by magic. Like me. Ah, yes, it’s good to be me.

Anyway, I turned the note over and wrote with a spare pen, surprisingly like a human. There are apparently a lot of things that I would never had thought I could do as a cat. I could even buck trees like the Apples... with my entire body. I had resorted to magic, which was just as exhausting, but not as painful. Not too surprising.

Hey, Applejack, I thought that I would go ahead and stop using your house as my own. I’ll be off building my own house if you need me.
Mobius

I looked over it to make sure it was what I wanted to say, and then placed it on the table. I checked the time; 7:50 it said. That's about as long as I'll need. I thought. Turning and dashing out the front door, I called over my shoulder, “I’ll see ya folks later!”

Winona barked once at me before I dashed out of the farm. She and I had never been on good terms.
^*^*^*^*^*^*

I looked around. It seemed that this was a good place to get my house built and done with. It was just a little outside Ponyville, about one hundred and fifty feet away from the Everfree forest. Looking to the left (which I’ll assume was West) I could see Fluttershy’s house, or cottage thing, in the distance.

I thought about what it should look like. Maybe a Guild? No, I’d need a team for that. How about a fort? No, that just seems childish. Ummm… a church? No, that would be a little odd. But well protected if you think about it. Anyway, I ended up deciding on the design I usually use, practical yet defensible.

I immediately set to work, using my powers to open a bit of the barriers between the worlds. You see, I have to be able to go to other worlds sometimes, because I usually stay in my home worlds during my off time, and if I'm suddenly called off to Skyrim or whatnot, I need to get there quick. So anyway, I split the barriers and opened a space leading to my safe area, which was my own little pocket of a dimension that I stored all my souvenirs and valuables. It's a lot bigger than you would think.

I reached in with my magic until found my tool set. I pulled them out and stared at them. Lifelessly they floated there, waiting for my orders.

“Alright, you bums, let's get to work here! You know what to do, the usual!” The tools immediately (and literally) jumped into action. They began to craft the floor and I noticed that it was going slow, “Get moving, I said! Those boards aren't going to move on their own, are they? Jackhammer two, you’re getting behind! Hey, no resting! I want this done in a day, people!”

I was glad that no one was around to hear me screaming at a bunch of inanimate objects. My reputation would be ruined. But hey, you have to have your fun as a dictator sometimes, non? Okay, scratch that, I just don't have anyone to yell at so I do it to my tools sometimes. Hey, they may not be alive, but they're enchanted with souls. I could... sense them grumbling as they moved faster, and I grinned as my house came into being.

“Alright, now, you can slow down!” I shouted at the tools at what I guessed was 12:30 in the afternoon. They immediately slowed to a pace actually possible for a human. I turned and smiled to myself. I can't wait to see the others' reactions.

“Um, Mobius? Are you... okay?” a familiar voice said from behind me. I turned to see none other than Ditzy, a puzzled expression on her already derped face.

“Oh, uh, um, nothing! I'm just... building, uh, my house.” I glanced over her shoulder at the tools. They had stopped working. If they had faces, they would all look like troll faces, I bet. Except for that one hammer on the left. Something had been wrong with him since the beginning. He would have something along the lines of forever alone.

“But.. why are you yelling at the tools. I mean, I don't see any harm in using magic, but why yell at them? They can't reply.” Ditzy said, slight concern on her face.

I practically shouted, “I'm not crazy, for your information, just... ummm...” what, I wasn't going to say something like mentally challenged. “just.. uh... bored... yeah, that's it! Bored!”

“Well, uh, okay then.” Ditzy said, still uncertain. “I'll... see you later, Mobius.”

I sighed. Well, that went well. I wondered vaguely who'll have heard by the end of the day. I turned back to the tools, shouting, “Get moving or I'll have you working on outhouses for a year!” They all again jumped into action, except for poor F.A. Hammer, who was floating in circles, then went off to incessantly bang against a tree.
^*^*^*^*^*^*

I looked at my now finished house, proud of what it looked like. We -well, the tools- had finished in record time. It was only five thirty in the afternoon. I looked in appreciation at the work my tools had done, and I called, “Alright! You did good. You can all rest now.” The tools filed in through the “dimensional door,” as I called it, and went to their places in the safe room.

I looked again at my amazing house. Size-wise, let's think about it like this: Think about two of Flutter's cottages smashed into one huge house. There ya go.

Anyway, the first floor was all marble on the outside. The second floor was a plainer stone, but it had all sorts of carvings in it, like Norse runes. The first floor was slightly smaller than the second, to give the impression of a covered porch. It all looked quite homy from the outside. So now let's see the inside.

I quickly-and quite gratefully- switched into human form as I charged through the front door, which was a thick, half-wood, half stone door set in two pieces like a lot of the doors in Ponyville. Why I wanted to be in human form I can't say for sure. As it was, my human form happened to only open the top half, which meant that I promptly tripped over the bottom and flew face first onto a red shag carpet.

Looking up, I saw a quite plain house. Gray walls, one gray couch, an empty fireplace, and doors leading to other ways throughout the house. This happened to be the living room, if you hadn't guessed.

Groaning and rubbing my face, I stood and walked to the left doorway, which was usually where the kitchen came from. I turned a corner and came face to face with... the bathroom. “Haha.” I grumbled under my breath. Those tools did this on purpose. I rounded another corner in my seemingly large maze of hallways. You see, when I travel through Space and Time, I manipulate it. So my house always bends space for the people in it, as long as they're not me. But, if these halls were bending space for me, that meant there was an uneven amount of power being put into this house. I realized that by putting energy into the tools to make them work faster had in turn put more energy into the house, thus causing it to not be under my control.

So, how would you solve a problem like this? Well, you just use your awesome Seer powers to reverse the flow! Simple as that.

And after a confusing and short lecture the story shall move on!

I placed my hand on the (still gray)wall and said, “Berkana.” Birch twig in ancient Norse. But I usually called it branch, because that's basically what it did. Created a branch that broke the current of energy and sent it back to me. The rough-looking 'B' appeared on the wall, glowing faintly a light purple and then disappearing. I felt a river of energy suddenly pour into me, and then I thought of the living room.

The next corner revealed it. I turned, looking for the right path that lead to the kitchen. Oh… it's probably the one with the sign that says “kitchen” next to it. Ah, well, that's me. Professional idiot.

I checked myself in a convenient mirror on the wall. Everything looked to be in place. My gray t-shirt, black cargo pants, and gray and black plaid jacket-shirt. You know, those things meant to be shirts but their more like jackets? Ah, well anyway, they seem depressing, don't they? Meh, I like 'em because they look cool to me. I could just hear Rainbow Dash's voice, “about 20% cooler.” Ah, yes, how many times had she said that in the past ten days.

I checked my face (hey, I have zits too, you know). My blue eyes seemed starkly pale in human form, and the silver one practically glowed. My sandy/dirty blond hair was its usual scruffy look. I reached into my pocket, hoping that what I wanted was there. Ah, yes! I pulled out a ring that was too big for about anyone's finger (maybe a thumb would fit it) that had the symbols of the zodiacs carved along its silver outside.

This ring had been with me since my travels had started. It had gotten me through many a bad situation, and not having it seemed like part of myself was missing. There was a knob to turn a gold rim on the inside around. You would stop the gold when the arrow carved into it rested on the position of a zodiac. That zodiac symbol would boost your abilities in that field.

Such as the main three associated with Lunars: Leo, Aries, and Sagittarius (oh, the irony). Leo boosts fighting power and fire/light abilities. Aries boosts endurance and earth abilities, and Sagittarius boosts aiming and wind. The others don't interest me that much, but they can be useful.

After you selected your zodiac, you would put on the ring, and it would adjust to your hand, but only if you were the original owner of that ring or had inherited it.

I placed the ring back in my pocket and smiled. This was already feeling like home.

I took another look at myself in the mirror. Compared to the ponies, I was about 6 feet tall and they seemed about 4. Shrugging to myself, I went on to the kitchen. It was the same as the rest of the house, except it had tile instead of carpet. I walked to the fridge and opened it up. Hmph, of course. Nothing but one frozen pizza and a few Dr. Pepper cans. Ah, well, better than nothing. I stuck the pizza in the oven and walked out of the room after setting it up.

Making my way back to the living room, I now turned to the staircase leading to my bedroom. I got to the top of the stairs and turned into a MOHOGANY door, a normal one at that. Well, normal for humans.

I stepped into my room, which was, like most rooms on the second floor, literally glowing with a light purple color. That was because the runes on the outside infused Lunar power into the rocks. Looking to the end of the large room, I found my bed. As I walked towards it, I passed pictures of my past lives in other worlds. I stopped to stare at a few.

Ah yes, Code Geass. I actually got the world to believe that Lelouch was a good guy and fixed a lot of relationships. Oh, and there's Edward and Alphonse Elric. A sad story for those two. Oh, and there's Ichigo and his gang. I loved running around with a zanpakuto. Then I stepped up to my two personal favorites: Lunar Knights and Boktai.

Oh, I remembered the times I'd had with the twins Django and Sabata. Those two got into plenty of trouble saving the world from vampires. So much fun, killing them. The vampires, I mean. And of course Lucian and Aaron. Coming in hundreds of years later when vampires ruled, and using different powers from before, but still slightly the same. The story gets really deep later on. If you've never heard of these people or subjects, look them up now.

Back to the story. I finally finished reminiscing and turned to a cabinet next to my bed. Opening it carefully, I peered inside and sighed in relief. My weapons made it here too. My Seer's Word, a sword that gets a new form for each encounter. Right now it could be a broadsword; scythe, lance, and, sword from (Lunar Knights); a zanpakuto; a buster sword (ah, my adventures with Cloud); clawed diamond knuckles (think of brass knuckles that are more like fingerless gloves that have three-quarter foot claws made from diamond coming from the knuckles. Got those from my adventures in the world of Warriors. Quite interesting); then a cross shaped sword (imagine a three foot long blade that has a shorter piece of a sword crossing it two feet up it, and the whole thing is made of silver. Got that from Castlevania, from working with Soma Cruse. Pretty awesome guy). Seer's Word was another thing that had been with me from the beginning.

Looking to the left, I saw a more recent weapon, Seer's Row. It was a gun unlike any other. Imagine a sawed off shotgun with the hammer of a .38 pistol and a quite huge handle (or is it stock? I've forgotten). It was specifically crafted by the best gunsmith in Asmeria (you'll learn about that later), for one of my good friends. But that friend had died, giving me inheritance. It was modifiable, as were the rounds, to be a shotgun-ish thing, shoot like a regular pistol, or shoot like a M429 PARA… (yeah, I don’t know where that came from, either)

Anyway, Seer’s Row was quite the weapon. I’d used it on many occasions and it used the shooter’s energy for bullets, so you technically never ran out.

Sighing as I thought of what situations it had also gotten me- and others- into, I placed Row back in its place and shut the cabinet. I turned and left the room before my memories flooded me any further. I plodded heavily down the stairs and turned into the living room again. Looking around, I found a full-metal door set with runes in certain places. That was what led to the Alcoves.

The Alcoves of Time, Space, and the Elements were my access to the other worlds. I could go to any place, any time in that place, and I could change certain things in that place and time. My Seer powers only allowed me to open the “doors” to other places if I had a strong connection to them, and that was only when I had built a house that contained the Alcoves there.

I turned from the Alcoves and went to the kitchen, just in time for the oven to, instead of beep, screech shrilly at me. Covering my ears, I ran to it and hit the timer. It stopped abruptly and I sighed. Then I realized. How long had I been upstairs?

Looking at the clock, I saw 6:20. I had been immersed in my past for that long? That’s not a good sign. As it was, I pulled the pizza out, not caring for the burns (well, then), and I turned to the fridge. I set the pizza down and pulled out a Dr. Pepper. Sitting down with a sigh, I began to eat.

While eating, I mulled the events that had happened since my arriving here. I had met the ponies, and it took a while for them to accept me. Except for those six. The Mane six. Tears still sprung into my eyes as I thought of how easily they had just accepted me. They had genuinely considered me a friend, and I considered them family.

The past week and a half was one the best in my eternal life. I hadn’t truly had people I could say I was close to in a loooooooong time. Being who I was, I had a few friends, but I was mostly just treated with respect and courteous gestures. It was like I was the Gods and Goddesses themselves… wait, scratch the latter part of that. You get the picture, don’t you?

Anyway, I had also gotten to know the ponies so much better. I now felt a natural kinship towards them, and Spike, well, he was just Spike. I’m a fan of dragons, but Spike… He was a different type entirely.

I was still lost in thought when a loud knocking came from the front door.”I’m coming!” I called as I changed into A.L.S (abbreviation for you know what) form. I reached the living room only to find that the girls were already there, and Pinkie was happily bouncing around the others. I quickly stepped in before they found something.

“Hey, girls!” I said a little over-cheerfully, “I’m still working on the house so I think we should go outside to talk.” I beamed fake-ly and ushered them to the front porch. I noticed Rarity, who was just standing there, mouth agape. That reminded me, I should ask her about decorating. She had been outside the whole time, so at least she hadn’t seen the dullness of it.

“Ah came home and Applebloom gave me your note.” Applejack said. “I didn’t really want to believe it, but here we are. You’ve gotten your house built already.”

“Yeah, I just got some tools and used my magic.” I replied, the smile still plastered on my face.

Pinkie came next, “Yeah! And it’s SO big! And funny looking!” I winced at that. “Oh! We should have a party!”

I started, “Um, let’s NOT, okay Pinkie? I think we’ve had enough for a while.” I looked to the others for help. They all nodded in agreement.
Pinkie’s head and ears drooped and I stepped up to her. “Hey, it’s okay, we’ve just had so many these past few days and-” I didn’t finish.

“Hah! Gotcha!” Pinkie cried, giggling. I again sat there confused until I realized her trick.

Chuckling, I turned to the other five. “So, is there anything else you came here for?”

“Well, we came to see your house, because Fluttershy saw it being built earlier, and she heard some shouting. Do you know what that was?” Twilight said with a gleam of mischief in her eyes.

Shit, it was that loud? “I, uh, well… I was… well, you see…”

Pinkie’s hoof shot in the air, “Derpy told me she found you yelling at your tools!” Then she beamed for all she was worth, obviously happy at her discovery. The others stared at her, then at me. I broke into a sheepish grin and coughed nervously.

“Yeah, that was me.” I said with another small grin, “I don’t know why I was doing it, I just… Well, I just felt like it.”

Dash rolled her eyes, “Well it seems like an awfully weird thing to want to do.” She scoffed.

“Oh, don’t you start that again.” I said teasingly, and drew her in and gave a good, brotherly noogie. I always felt an urge to that to her, but I never had. Rainbow struggled in my grip and I laughed. Suddenly I thought, Raaaaaapeeeeeee, and I told myself to shut up. Get my head out of the gutter, as it were.

Dash took this moment of confusion I had and turned it against me, throwing me back and flying a few yards away. I sat up, groaned, and turned to the others. They all had slightly shocked looks on their faces.

“…Yes?” I asked.

“Ah, well, you see, Mobius, uh…” Applejack began.

“What she’s trying to say, Mobius, is that that was entirely uncouth.” Rarity said simply.

I slowly came to the realization, “Oh. That… was just a… joke?” I said it as if I were unsure if that were true myself.

Pinkie came hopping around and said, “Really? I love jokes! What others have you got?”

Again I stood dumbfounded, “Well, I… I mean, uh,” I wasn’t getting anywhere with this. I just sort of hung my head and mumbled, “Sorry…”

Dash came up to me, “What the hay was that? What made you think that you could even do that? What-”

Applejack had grabbed her tail in her mouth, “Whoa there, Nelly. Slow down a bit, R.D. Mobius said he was sorry, so just drop it.” Trust Applejack to save your ass.

Rainbow shot a glare at me, then looked surprisingly guilty. “Y-yeah, uh, I’m sorry too.” Where the heck had that come from?

I stumbled over my words, “Um, s’okay…” I slurred, confused.

Twilight decided that then was the time to intervene. “Okay, then, girls, let’s leave Mobius for the night. We’ve said hi, now we can go.”

They all agreed, and the awkward moment was over. I flashed a grateful look at Applejack, but she was looking away, the hurt look on her face. I knew what she was thinking. I was still hiding something. Without a word, she trotted along after the others.

I sighed. I’ve never had so much trouble keeping my true self a secret. In all these years, I’d never felt such an urge to blurt out what I really was.

Sighing again, I turned back to my house and padded through the gray living room, up the gray- walled stairs, into my bedroom, and climbed slowly into bed. As I drifted off, I felt two thoughts run through my head: The only thing I can get Applejack… is the truth. And the other: I really don’t like this gray. A lot.

Another really random thing I had to do for school.

What is your opinion on luck/destiny? Do you think it decides who dies, who wins, and who is getting a promotion. Do you think that people just aren't in the right place when a thing falls on them, or that winning a game is based on skill. I believe that luck has nothing to do with death, or games(unless it's a game of chance), or that promotions are luck. I believe that people choose their own ways, they don't have a path planned out for them by some higher force. People have choices, and feelings, and personalities, and all of these can be used to choose what you want to do. But some people do not have these choices.

A good example of this is North Korea. There they are told what to do, how to live, and that their leader is the cause of everything good. They are oppressed and kept from living their own lives, but they truly don't know any better.

People can make their own paths, they aren't told to go this way, or that way. They especially aren't guided by some other force that has their paths made for them. People who think that they are only going to do this need to learn that they can do what they want. They need to learn what they are able to do, without any help.

I hate seeing people who say, "My path is chosen by the God(s)." (no offense against religion here) I don't see how you can have your entire life planned out from your birth. What if you get a disability? Did your God(s) choose that? Did he/she/it/they randomly decide, "Hey, I think I want this person to get hit by a car, so they won't be able to follow their dream."? No. Just... no. Nobody decides when you get hurt, unless it is intentional.

And that brings me to another point. Some people actually think they are guided by their God(s) into hurting others. An example of this is 9/11. The terrorists claimed, "God told us to cleanse the world." Or something like that. They are disillusioned by their own ambitions.

Usually in situations like that there is a ringleader. This ringleader claims to have been told by the God(s) that this should happen, when really they are using religion to manipulate and harm.

In conclusion, I say again that luck has nothing to do with what happens in your life. You decide what you do, and others decide what happens to them. There is that time when someone tries to hurt you, and that is their decision. No one told them to do it other than themselves. That is what leads to conflict and suffering. I repeat, we decide what our lives become, whether it be good or bad.

Author's note: Well, I mean no offense to anyone with this, because my opinion has changed since when I wrote this. I now think that some things are truly unexplainable. Like in the episode "Feeling Pinkie Keen." Anyone, next chapter will be up within four days. Promise.

ANNOUNCEMENTS

HEEELLLLLLOOOOOOO PONIES!

I sincerely and utterly apologize for being gone so long. I ran out of ideas, and the school caught up with me. Stupid school. But I need it, and it's given me ideas. Especially that writing class I took this semester... wow...
ANYWAYS.
I have inspiration again, thank the infinite Gods (and Goddesses). But things have changed. I've gotten too far behind. No more will my story actually follow the show. It will form now on be a JUMBLE OF CROSSOVERS, RANDOM EVENTS I THINK UP, AND MAYBE A FEW SHOW RELATED THINGS I ACTUALLY FIND INTERESTING.
So... maybe I should start talking to the people I was already planning to do crossovers with... five months ago.
Dammit, I've been gone a while.
Again, I apologize.
Mobius.exe has shut down.

A New Age for Mobius?

A New Age for Mobius?

The Author and the Creation both sat in armchairs in a dark room, lit by the crackling fire in front of them. It was a cozy scene.

"It's been a while since we've done this. You know, just sat around and chatted?" The Author said, flipping through a pages of a packet. "It's nice."

"For you, maybe," the Creation snorted, "You're just looking for a reason to torture me some more."

"Maybe I am, but surely it won't be that bad, will it?" the Author grinned childishly.

"Depends."

"On what?"

"On where you send me. On what you send at me."

"Well, that depends as well. We have a few standing crossovers, a few short ideas, and a few random events we could try, courtesy of the fans... Hey, we still have that crossover with Omnius-"

"Who?"

"Never mind. Oh, and a future plan involving Mike!"

"Cool, haven't sen him in a while."

"Oh, then there's this one where I send you to the future."

"Yeah?"

"Everyone's dead."

"Well that's just freaking great."

"At least, everyone you know to this day."

"Great."

"Oh! Feliciana comes with you."

"Really?"

"Yeah. But she has to leave. Karen takes her place."

"Oh Gods..." The Creation laid his head in his hands.

"What? She's a wonderful woman. I did create her, of course." The Author laughed aloud, slapping a knee.

"I think you should be more concerned about your girlfriend seeing that."

"Alright, alright," the Author looked back to his papers then exclaimed, "Hey, here's the results of a poll I did with a few friends!"

"And?"

"It turns out multiple personalities are a thing. In a sense."

"So you're making me a schizophrenic?"

"No, schizophrenia is basically bipolar, violent mood swings, and allll too paranoid. You're thinking of multiple personality disorder, but that's not what this is either."

"You're still making me insane."

"And you weren't already?" The Author chuckled.

"Fair enough," the Creation shrugged. "So, when do I start?"

"Right now." A doorway of light opened in front of the fireplace. "Off you go, Mobius. Good luck."

Mobius frowned, then laughed. "Alright then. See you later boss." He stood, stretched, dusted off his trench coat, then stepped into the doorway, and was gone.

The Author now sat alone in the room. "Oh, it's good to be back." he chuckled again to himself as he pulled out a black laptop, and began writing.

Author's Note

I'm Back! And boy, does it feel good! This is just a treat for y'all. Have fun!